Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Danny had a lot of names and titles. Phantom, King of the Infinite Realms, The Great One, The Keeper of the End, Welp, Danny Fenton, and the one name he buried deep into his memory and never once said out loud after he died. Daniel Al Ghul. 

He didn't want to remember that name. That name was connected to a brother he lost and would never see again. A brother who was by now a perfect soldier for Ra's and beyond saving. 

Danny didn't think about his twin brother at all during most of the year. Except their birthday. He celebrates for Damian. Celebrating Damian for living on when Danny was stuck at ten. 

He would have known if Damian died. Damian would haunt him forever. Plus he didn't feel Damian's soul in the Infinite Realms. 

The Fentons didn't know about Damian or his past with the League. He kept it secret from them and didn't even tell Jazz or his friends. 

As much as he missed his brother, he couldn't speak about him. 

His throat closed up and he had a pain in his chest. It was too painful to remember. To even think about a past he'd rather leave behind him, and he intended to leave behind him. 

It was their fourteenth birthday when everything changed. He felt a tug of a summoning spell and he didn't want to go but with the reminder of his brother and the pain in his chest made him give up. He answered the summons without his usual flair. 

They wanted the Ghost King but Danny wasn't going to give them the Ghost King. Danny was going to go as Danny Phantom, just a small ghost who held a grudge against anyone who dared summon him. 

Danny tugged himself through the poor summoning portal and just lied on the floor too tired to see who summoned him. He heard fighting and banter around him and sighed into the cold stone below him. 

"Hello? Are you the Ghost King?" Someone asked and Danny sighed then reluctantly sat up. 

"No, I'm Phantom." Danny introduced himself too exhausted to take on his kingly duties today. 

"Right, are you okay?" Someone else asked. 

"No." Danny answered still not looking up. 

"Can you go back to your realm?" Someone with a deep voice asked. 

"I could. Don't feel like it though." Danny said finally looking up and observing the people around him. Danny eyes widened in surprise when he recognized Batman and a few other members of the Justice League. 

"Why did you guys summon me?" Danny asked them in confusion. 

"We didn't, there were cultists." Superman explained. 

"Can I go back to sulking now?" Danny asked them not getting up. 

"Why are you sulking?" Batman asked him. 

"It's my birthday today." Danny admitted sighing sadly. 

"Ghosts mourn their birthdays?" Wonderwoman asked in a whisper to her teammates. 

"Can you stay here for a moment until our expert comes?" Superman asked and Danny frowned. 

"Expert? He better not make me leave. This is a nice cold floor." Danny said peeved that they wanted to remove him. 

"He won't make you leave. You can enjoy the floor as long as you want." Batman was quick to reassure him and Danny relaxed. No one spoke for a while as the Justice League had no idea what to do but left him alone to sulk in peace. Danny smelled something foul then looked up and saw a man who's soul stank of impurity like it's been through hell many times over. 

"You stink." Danny told him. 

"I get that a lot." The man said and Danny huffed. 

"Constantine as you can see we have no idea what we're dealing with." Superman told the stinky soul. 

"Well, give me a second. What's your name kid?" Constantine adressed him and Danny sighed. 

"Go away. I don't want to talk." Danny complained, crossing his arms and looking away from him. 

"The kid said it was his birthday." Wonderwoman informed Constantine. 

"Oh..." Constantine said then slowly approached him and sat beside him. 

"What do you want?" Danny asked sadly. 

"Nothing, just thought you could use the company." Constantine said and Danny chuckled. 

"You're weird." Danny said relaxing and letting himself lean against Constantine. Constantine shivered at the contact but didn't pull away.

"I'm well aware of that." Constantine chuckled, forcing himself to relax. 

"Do you want to go home or just stay in this dark and dingy cave all day?" Constantine asked him. Danny considered it. 

"I want to stay here." Danny said after a while. 

"Okay, just promise me you'll go home tomorrow?" Constantine asked him and Danny sighed. 

"I promise." Danny said smiling a bit. 

"Good, do you want someone to stay with you?" Constantine asked. Danny nodded after a bit and Constantine nodded. 

"Okay, who's staying here with Casper?" Constantine asked the JL. 

"I'll stay." Batman said first. 

"Great, tell me if he doesn't want to go home tomorrow, I will see you all then." Constantine left without another word. Danny felt a little uncomfortable with Constantine gone but then Batman sat beside him and Superman sat across from him. The other members of the Justice League left after nodding at each other. They sat in silence and after a while Danny went back to thinking about his lost twin brother. 

"Hey, Batman. Can we get cupcakes?" Danny asked shyly. 

"Of course, Flash we need cupcakes up here stat." Batman said into his communicator and after a few moments Flash brought in some cupcakes for them. 

"Thank you." Danny thanked then noticed Flash brought candles too. Danny made a cupcake for himself to celebrate staying ten again and one for Damian for turning fourteen. 

"Who's that for?" Superman asked in curiosity. Danny didn't answer just lighting the candles and put Damian's cupcake in front of him. 

"Happy birthday." Danny whispered then blew out his candles. He then held Damian's cupcake and closed his eyes searching for his soul in the living realm. Danny felt Damian's soul shine bright and still alive. 

Danny could tell he was happy and felt himself start to cry. 

He didn't want to believe that Damian moved on from his death so easily but he knew Damian probably had to move on. 

"Happy birthday Dami." Danny whispered and blew out Damian's candles for him. Batman froze beside him and Superman tensed. Danny didn't notice at all though because he was too busy wiping away his tears. 

"Phantom, who's Dami?" Batman asked gently. Danny went silent unable to answer. 

"Hey, before you leave how about you meet Robin?" Superman asked and Danny didn't respond just sighing sadly. 

"I'll call him." Batman said and left the cave. Superman stayed with him and Danny chose to ignore him. Danny instead went back to sulking and enjoying the cold stone floor. After a while Danny shifted into a cat and curled up to ignore everything and just sulk. 

"What happened?" Batman asked entering the cave again. 

"I don't know, one second he was a boy and now he's a cat." Superman explained. 

"He turned into a cat?" Batman asked sounding puzzled. 

"Yes." Superman answered shortly. 

"What do I tell Robin now?" Batman asked in confusion. Superman shrugged and Batman huffed in exasperation. It wasn't long until Robin showed up with all of the other bats. 

"What was so important you needed to interrupt today?" Robin asked sounding very ticked off. Danny could feel his irritation and opened one eye to look at him in curiosity. 

"This is Phantom, he's a cat right now but he's also..." Batman trailed off as Robin immediately approached Danny and crouched down looking at him in interest. Danny gazed up at him then tilted his head as a pang of hurt went through his chest. 

Why does Robin look like Damian? Danny knew it wasn't his brother. It couldn't be. Damian was still with Ra's. 

Robin held out his hand and Danny reluctantly let himself be pet by this brother look a like. 

"Can I keep him?" Robin immediately asked and Danny sighed just letting Robin pick him up. 

"He's a ghost, he has to go back to his home." Batman said and Danny hissed at him. 

Batman will not tell him what to do! Danny can do whatever he likes! He's the King of the Infinite Realms! 

"I think he disagrees with you Father." Robin said pleased. 

"But he's not a cat." Superman spoke up. 

"Just because he is a ghost cat doesn't make him less of a cat." Robin said and Danny chuffed. 

Technically true but Robin doesn't need to know that information. 

"He's a boy." Superman tried again. 

"I know that." Robin said and Superman looked at him in doubt.

"Robin, he used to be human." Batman said it more clearly. 

"Did someone make him a cat?" Robin asked. 

"No, he did that on his own." Superman said and Robin contemplated that. 

"Can we at least keep him until he turns back into a human?" Robin asked. 

"That or he leaves, but I'm not even sure if he wants to come home with us. He really likes this cave." Batman said and Danny wasn't really listening anymore just getting comfortable in Robin's arms and dozing lightly. 

He misses his brother and will gladly stay with this brother look alike. He can almost pretend Robin is Damian. 

Chapter Text

Damian brought Phantom home without any objections from his father or anyone else. Phantom fell asleep in his arms and hasn't moved or even breathed. 

Damian did get a little worried before he reminded himself that Phantom is a ghost and probably doesn't need to breathe. 

Damian didn't like today. His family insisted he celebrated but at the end of the day it was just another reminder of the brother he lost seven years ago. Damian really hoped Phantom would wake up soon. It felt weird holding a dead cat. 

Damian held Phantom close to his chest and Phantom meowed. Damian almost startled and looked at Phantom in surprise. 

"Phantom? Father said you used to be human. Can we talk?" Damian asked desperately. Phantom didn't speak but instead flashed brightly then he was more fluffly and solid. Instead of the green he was before Phantom was now a solid black cat with deep blue eyes. Damian felt Phantom breathing and a slow heartbeat in his small chest. Damian hugged Phantom calming down as he felt the small somewhat alive cat in his arms. 

"Will you turn human?" Damian asked Phantom but Phantom didn't answer him. Phantom instead curled up in his lap and closed his eyes again. 

"Can I pet you?" Damian asked and Phantom didn't move. Damian gently pet Phantom and Phantom didn't react. Damian was almost concerned for the cat but relaxed when he felt Phantom's slow steady breaths. 

Damian felt a sadness deep within him as he thought about Daniel. Daniel always liked cats. He would have thought meeting a ghost cat would be so cool. 

Damian heard a knock at his door and Phantom opened his eyes but didn't sit up. 

"Who is it?" Damian asked not like being disturbed. 

"It's cake time, are you coming?" Richard informed him and Damian frowned. 

It felt wrong to celebrate when Daniel wasn't here with him. 

"He's dead, move on." Ra's told him. 

Damian didn't want to move on. He didn't want to believe his twin was dead. Daniel didn't deserve to die. 

Damian did move on though. He still thought of his brother privately but he didn't tell his siblings or father about Daniel. He couldn't bring himself to speak about a brother he long since lost. 

"Coming." Damian said and picked up Phantom. Phantom jumped onto Damian's shoulder and perched there. Damian let him stay there as he got up and walked out of his room. Phantom was a relatively small cat and barely weighed a thing. 

"Happy Birthday!" All his siblings exclaimed once he walked into the room. Damian smiled. 

His siblings always made sure to celebrate his birthday grandly even when he would spend most of the day hiding in his room. He's turning fourteen today. His brother would have been fourteen too if he hadn't died. 

The thought sends a pang of hurt through his chest as he got reminded of Daniel again. 

"Thanks guys." Damian thanked them and let himself celebrate his birthday. Phantom stayed on his shoulder the whole time sometimes his small claws digging into Damian's shoulder. Damian didn't mind much because whenever he got sad he could lean into the cat and Phantom would lean back almost as if Phantom was hugging him. 

Damian suspected Phantom could feel his sadness because Phantom always headbutted him when he got reminded of his lost brother. Damian then saw Alfred, the cat, from across the room looking at Phantom in distrust. 

"Do you want to go say hi?" Damian asked Phantom, motioning to Alfred. Phantom hissed and Damian sighed. 

"Tt, do you at least want some cake? Can you even have cake?" Damian asked and Phantom nodded. Damian got a piece of cake for Phantom and motioned for Phantom to get off his shoulder but he refused. 

"Phantom, I'm not putting cake on my shoulder. Tt." Damian said frowning at Phantom. Phantom hissed at him and Damian sighed. 

"Alright, fine." Damian sighed and fed Phantom some cake with a spoon. 

"Are you sure you should be feeding him cake? Also where did your other cat go the green one?" Richard asked him in confusion. 

"You lost the ghost cat?" Tim asked in alarm. 

"No, this is the ghost cat. Phantom turned all black and fluffy." Damian explained continuing to feed Phantom cake. 

"I didn't know ghost cats could do that." Tim said looking at Phantom in awe. Phantom hissed at him and Tim flinched back. 

"Didn't B say he used to be human?" Jason asked and then Phantom stared at Jason. 

"Meow!" Phantom meowed loudly jumping off of Damian's shoulder and hissing at Jason. 

"What?!" Jason asked in confusion. Phantom hissed again then stalked towards him. 

"Hey, what are you doing?" Jason asked as Phantom jumped onto Jason's leg then climbed up him, settling on his shoulder. 

"What do you want?" Jason asked and Phantom hissed at him again then batted his head with his claws in. 

"Hey! What's your deal?!" Jason yelled at Phantom. Phantom hissed again then returned to Damian's shoulder. 

"Phantom, tt I do not appreciate you attacking Jason without reason." Damian said frowning at Phantom. Phantom just headbutted him and Damian sighed. 

"Okay." Damian said, accepting the silent communication of comfort and pet Phantom in forgiveness. 

"Do you want more cake?" Damian asked Phantom. 

"He doesn't get more cake after attcking me like that!" Jason yelled in refusal as Phantom purred headbutting Damian again. 

"I'm sure when he turns back into a human he'll explain." Damian said giving Phantom more cake. 

"He better explain." Jason huffed glaring at Phantom. Phantom just gave Jason a flat look then ate more cake. 

"Why again are we keeping a ghost cat person?" Stephanie asked in confusion. 

"We can not control where Phantom goes. He will go wherever he pleases." Father said and they all looked towards Phantom who was happily snacking on the cake Damian was feeding him. Phantom noticed their stares and looked back at them. Phantom hissed after a few moments of staring and they all looked away. Damian offered more cake to Phantom and Phantom refused to eat more. 

"Tt, you've upset him." Damian said putting the spoon down. Phantom jumped down from his shoulder and Damian followed him. 

Father said if he wanted to keep Phantom he needed to keep an eye on him at all times. 

"What about your presents?" Richard asked and Phantom froze then looked up at Damian. Damian looked back at Richard then Phantom. 

"Can you stay with me?" Damian asked Phantom almost pleading. Phantom meowed at him then approached him. Damian smiled and picked Phantom up letting Phantom perch on his shoulder again. Damian went back to the table and enjoyed his birthday opening his presents while Phantom watched only looking half intrested in what was going on. 

Chapter Text

Danny hated Jason. He just had to meet the one revenant that had a shattered core on his birthday of all days! Danny wasn't going to help the revenant yet. He was still mourning over his twin brother and staying around this look alike brother who just consequently had the same name made him feel better. 

Danny had pondered the thought that this Damian might be his Damian but that seemed impossible. Damian was with Ra's. This Damian made the same sound his Damian used to make but something in him didn't want to believe it. 

Because that meant his brother really did move on from him. His brother had a family who loved him. A family who wouldn't rip him apart molecule by molecule if they ever found out he was a ghost. 

That would mean Damian was happy without him and wouldn't want him anymore. That would mean he was dead to Damian and just coming back would hurt him. 

Danny observed Bruce and saw the similarities. The same face shape, the same eyes, the same hair, it was all too familiar.

Danny felt another pang of hurt as realized Damian hadn't just moved on. Damian found and was living with their real father. 

Would Bruce even want him if he turned human? Would Bruce accept a half ghost as family? Bruce said he had to go when he turned human. He didn't want to take the chance of his blood family rejecting him. 

Danny thought he would feel happy that he finally found Damian and their father but all he felt was fear and sadness. He was dead. Even if he was still half alive he didn't feel like he belonged with the living. 

"Phantom, are you okay?" Damian whispered to him leaning into him slightly. Danny just leaned back just wanting to stay next to his brother as long as possible. 

"It's okay. I'm here if you want to talk about it. If you can." Damian offered and Danny headbutted him. Damian pet him and Danny leaned into the touch. 

"I got you." Damian said and Danny purred feeling a bit better as his brother comforted him. 

"We're going to watch a movie, do you want to pick?" Damian asked presenting a few dvd's to him. Danny shook his head not feeling up to it and Damian nodded. 

"Okay." Damian accepted his answer and picked a movie for them. They ended up watching some superhero movie where this kid got bit by a radioactive spider and earned spider powers. Danny half watched and half dozed in his brother's lap as Damian pet him slowly. 

"I'm going out as Robin now. Are you going to come with me?" Damian asked once the movie ended and he was done talking with their other family members. 

Danny could tell the others weren't blood family but appreciated them enough to call them family because they took care of Damian. 

Danny nodded perching on Damian's shoulder again and Damian nodded. Damian brought him down to the batcave and Damian got in his Robin costume. 

"Is Phantom coming with us?" Batman, their father was Batman, asked. 

"Yes, can you denfend yourself?" Robin asked him and Danny stood tall nodding. 

"Very well." Batman said and they got in the Batmobile together. 

Danny would never admit this but fighting beside his brother and father made him feel a lot better. They first took down a drug ring and Danny wasn't much help but he did do some intimidation and went intangible so none of their attacks hit him. The men were properly startled and he likes to think he made his family's job just a bit easier. 

They next ran into someone called the Poison Ivy. Plants were everywhere and at one point Danny got sperated from his brother. 

No! Not again! 

Danny was surrounded by plants and yowled loudly tearing them apart with a ghostly wail. Danny quickly looked for Damian and yowled in alarm as he saw Damian gripped tight by big thorny vines. Danny hissed and charged towards his brother going intangible so Poison Ivy couldn't attack him. 

Danny landed on Damian's head and turned him intangible as well releasing him from Poison Ivy's clutches. They were falling to the ground and Danny used his power to make them both float so they wouldn't hit the ground hard. Damian landed safely and Danny jumped off of his head hissing at Poison Ivy angrily. 

"What kind of cat is that?" Poison Ivy questioned. 

"One of a kind." Batman answered and attacked her taking her down before Danny had the chance to attack. Danny turned to Damian and quickly checked him over for injuries meowing at him worriedly. 

"It's okay, I'm okay Phantom." Damian reassured him already up and ready to fight again. Danny jumped up on his leg and Damian scooped him up letting Danny settle on his shoulder. Damian went back to fighting and this time Danny helped by blasting any vines that tried to hurt his brother again. It was a little strange using his paws to attack while still on Damian's shoulder but he just floated up if he ever lost his balance. 

It wasn't very long until they defeated Poison Ivy and Danny could worry over his brother again. Damian had small cuts and bruises but other than that seemed unharmed. Danny relaxed some and disliked that Damian continued to patrol even after that fight. 

Luckily they only stopped small crimes from then on and Danny didn't have do too much, his intimidation enough to make their job easier. When their night was done they went back to the manor and Danny was relieved. 

"I'm heading to bed, goodnight Father." Damian bid Bruce goodnight. 

"Goodnight." Bruce said and Danny stayed on Damian's shoulder as he headed upstairs. 

"Are you hungry?" Damian asked him and Danny didn't need to eat but nodded anyway. 

"Let's see if there is any cake left." Damian said going to get some cake and Danny purred. Danny finished his night eating birthday cake with his brother. 

This might be the best birthday he's had in a while. 

When Damian finally settled to go to sleep, Danny slept on his chest comforted by the sound of his brother's heartbeat. 

Chapter Text

Bruce figured out that Phantom somehow knew Damian but he didn't know how.  

Why did the ghost celebrate Damian's birthday with his own? Why did the ghost allow Damian to take him wherever he liked. Why did the ghost turn into a cat and perch on Damian's shoulder? Constantine said the ghost would leave by the next day and Bruce feared Damian already got too attached. 

Bruce sat at breakfast preparing for Damian to be sad about losing his ghost cat but then Damian walked in with the small black cat on his shoulder. 

Why didn't the ghost leave? What did he want with Damian? Was the ghost going to hurt Damian now that it was no longer their birthday? 

Bruce left to call Constantine to tell them about the situation. 

"Constantine, he's still here." Bruce said when Constantine answered. 

"Alright, I'll check on him." Constantine sighed in annoyance then hung up. Bruce went back in the dining room and saw that Damian was sharing his breakfast with Phantom. Phantom was purring and Damian was smiling happily. 

Bruce felt a bit of guilt but before he could dwell on it Constantine was there coming out of a portal. 

"Oh... hey kid." Constanine greeted the ghost quietly, spotting him immediately. Phantom jumped off of Damian's shoulder and approached Constantine. 

"Are you doing okay?" Constantine asked crouching down to Phantom's level. Phantom meowed pitifully. 

"Hey, it's okay. I'm not going to make you go if you don't want to. I'm just worried. Don't you have places to be?" Constantine asked and Phantom hung his head meowing sadly. 

"I'm sure you can still visit if you'd like." Constantine reassured Phantom. Phantom looked up at him then ran at him and jumped onto his chest. Constantine held Phantom gently and shushed the ghost. 

"Shhh, it's alright. You're going to be okay." Constantine comforted Phantom as he yowled in distress. 

"I promise I'll let you come back. I won't send you away." Constantine promised as Phantom yowled at him. Phantom meowed then looked back at Damian. 

"It's okay, you can say your goodbyes." Constantine said and Phantom jumped from his arms and approached Damian. 

"You're leaving?" Damian asked sadly. Phantom climbed up onto his shoulder then headbutted him. 

"Promise me you will come back." Damian said tearfully. Phantom purred headbutting him again. Damian hugged Phantom then let him go. Phantom returned to Constantine's side then meowed up at him. 

"Of course, here you go." Constantine then did a spell and a green portal appeared in front of the ghost. Phantom glowed brightly then he was a green cat again. Phantom looked back at Damian and Bruce then jumped through the portal. 

"No! Come back!" Damian yelled trying to go after him and Bruce had to physically pull him away from the portal as Constantine closed it. Damian threw his fork where the portal disappeared and it stuck into the floor. 

"No! Phantom!" Damian actually started to cry and Bruce hugged him. 

"Don't worry squirt he'll be back." Constantine reassured him then left.  Damian wiped away his tears then stormed to his room. 

Bruce felt a bit of guilt for calling Constantine and making Phantom leave. His guilt tripled when Damian came back and started building a small shrine for Phantom exactly where the portal closed. 

"What happened?" Dick came into the room yawning. 

"Constantine made him leave." Damian said sitting in front of the small shrine he made and refusing to move. 

"What are you doing?" Dick asked in curiosity. 

"I'm waiting for Phantom to come back." Damian said seriously. 

"He probably won't be back for a while." Dick pointed out. Damian didn't listen just continuing to wait for Phantom to come back. 

"Damian, you must realize that he's not coming back anytime soon." Bruce said and Damian ignored him. Bruce looked at Dick silently begging for help. 

"I'm sure he'll be back tomorrow, why don't we go out and get some cat toys for him?" Dick asked Damian gently. Damian didn't budge. 

"How about we go out and get gifts for him so when he comes back he'll want to stay longer." Dick purposed and Damian twitched. 

"We could work on setting up a space for him in the manor." Dick suggested and Damian shook his head. 

"You do that, I am waiting." Damian said still refusing to move. 

"What about school?" Dick asked and Damian sat up straighter. 

"Father can call in and say I am sick." Damian said matter of factly. 

"And why would I do that?" Bruce asked and Damian glared at him. 

"Because I refuse to leave this spot until Phantom comes back. Tt." Damian said determinedly and Bruce sighed. 

"Fine, only for today though." Bruce gave in and Dick sighed. 

"Come on Dami-"

"No, you will go get supplies for Phantom for when he returns and will bring it here." Damian commanded him. 

"Okay, there goes my plans for today." Dick sighed then walked out of the room. Bruce frowned as he realized Damian wasn't moving and wouldn't be persuaded to move.

Bruce called the school saying Damian was sick and decided to homeschool him for today. Bruce tried his best to go over the materials Damian was learning but he had no idea if Damian was actually listening or not. Damian would only look at the place where the portal closed intensely. 

Lunch time came and Alfred somehow coaxed Damian into eating a meal. Eventually all of his kids found out and came over to try and persuade Damian from his spot. None of them succeeded but Dick did bring cat toys and his other kids brought over some other offerings for Phantom, placing them at Damian's increasingly growing shrine. 

Tim and Duke even decided to wait with Damian during dinner and the three refused to go out on patrol, deciding to just talk and wait for Phantom to come back instead. Bruce tried to get them to go to sleep but then Dick brought in blanket and pillows for all of them and they slept near the shrine. 

This was clearly going too far but Bruce had to go on patrol and he doesn't think he could make them change their minds. He's honestly glad his kids are taking a break. They need it. 

In the morning Bruce found them still waiting by the shrine for Phantom. 

When will they move? 

Dick seemed to be the go to one to retrieve them items they needed and they seemed to take turns going out to retrieve more gifts to add to the shrine. Damian was the only one who refused to move only leaving briefly to take bathroom breaks. 

Bruce tried to convince Damian to go to school again but he refused. With all his kids against him and wanting to wait for Phantom he reluctantly called the school to excuse Damian from school. 

Duke tried to convince him to call in sick for him too but Bruce didn't and made him go to school. Damian was the closest one to Phantom and he was the only one who refused to move unless it was an absolute emergency. 

Duke complained but went to school without much of a fight while Tim and Dick decided to stay home and watch over Damian and wait for Phantom. 

Chapter Text

Danny didn't want to leave but Constantine was right. He had to go. He had to go back home and reassure his friends and his sister that he was still existing. Plus he had to rule over his kingdom and find Jason. The revenant with a broken core. 

He had responsibilities. He couldn't just stay with his brother and live with his family. He had to take care of his subjects. He was the King of the Infinite Realms. 

Danny first started off by visiting Frostbite to see if he had any advice on how to fix the revenant's core. Danny arrived at the Far Frozen and immediately started looking for Frostbite. 

"Oh Great One." Danny spotted Frostbite and smiled. 

"Frostbite! I need help. Can we talk privately?" Danny asked changing his form to his kingly attire. 

"Of course." Frostbite brought him inside the cave and into a separate room. 

"I found a revenant with a shattered core." Danny immediately got to business once they were alone. 

"A revenant with a shattered core?" Frostbite sounded horrified. Danny simply nodded. 

"Can you teach me how to fix it?" Danny asked and Frostbite nodded and started teaching him more about revenants and how one could develop a core. Danny then learned all about how to heal a core as fragile as Jason's. Danny also learned of corrupted ectoplasm and how to get rid of it without killing Jason. 

Danny was taking notes the whole time then once he learned all he could he headed back to Gotham to find Jason. It wasn't hard to make a portal to Gotham and it was even easier to find Jason. 

Danny appeared in front of Jason as he was on patrol. He made sure he was still had his crown and ring visible so Jason had to listen to him. 

"Red Hood. You are a revenant and therefore part of my kingdom. I am the Ghost King and you will allow me to fix your core." Danny said grabbing him before he could run or try and attack. Jason didn't speak just staring in terror. 

"Now hold still." Danny used his power of command on Jason so he had to obey. Jason froze and Danny gently put him down then started working on putting together Jason's core. Danny made them both invisible as he realized his form would gather a lot of attention. 

It only took a matter of minutes as Danny quickly figured out how to put together Jason's core and get rid of the corrupt ectoplasm so Jason's core could finally heal by itself. 

"There, now take these every week on the same day." Danny said handing over a case of ectoshots. 

"One per week and don't overdose or I will bring you to the Infinite Realms and put you on bed rest." Danny threatened him. Jason gulped and nodded. 

"Do this or you will die." Danny made sure Jason knew how dangerous his situation was. Jason nodded. 

Danny needed to monitor him to make sure he would actually listen but he didn't have the time. 

"Nick!" Danny called upon one of his soldiers. 

"Watch this revenant and make sure he drinks only one of those ectoshots every week." Danny commanded him. 

"Yes, your majesty." Nick bowed to him and Danny felt a lot better. 

"You're dismissed." Danny said to them both then left, heading back to Amity Park. He got home and was surprised that he was able to sneak in so easily. His family was having breakfast in the kitchen and laughing. 

"Good morning Danny!" Maddie greeted him as he came down the stairs. 

"Morning." Danny said and waited for them to question where he's been but they didn't. They just continued talking about their new ghost tech and not even Jazz asked where he was yesterday. 

Danny sighed sadly as he realized his adopted family didn't care. Danny could probably leave for a whole month and they wouldn't notice he was missing or care that he was missing in the first place. 

Danny walked to school, feeling isolated and lonely. 

"Hey, are you okay?" Tucker asked him and Danny shrugged. 

"Come on we're going to miss class!" Tucker walked with him to class then started talking about computers and stuff. Danny wasn't really listening. 

Danny didn't feel like listening. Tucker was his best friend beside Sam but he couldn't stop thinking about his brother. 

"Mr. Fenton where were you yesterday?" Mr. Lancer asked him and Danny smiled. 

"Just was a bit sick yesterday that's all." Danny lied, glad Mr. Lancer even bothered to ask. 

Mr. Lancer was the first one to actually ask all day. 

"I hope you feel better today Fenton." Mr. Lancer said and Danny nodded at him and sat down in his seat. 

All day no one else asked where he was and just assumed he skipped. Dash definitely made a comment about how he missed a day and Danny wasn't even hurt. Dash noticed he was gone. No one else besides Mr. Lancer seemed to even notice or care. 

After school Danny finished his homework then turned ghost and escaped the house. Danny fought his usual suspects only pausing in their brawls to run away or try and defeate the GiW. His ghost friends definitely noticed his absence and worried about him and Danny felt a bit better. 

Danny once again thought about running away. Leaving his haunt and this time he had a destination. Gotham. He could live with his brother and his father. 

"Clockwork, I think I'm going to do it." Danny said and Clockwork hummed. 

"You may choose whatever you think is best." Clockwork said cryptically and Danny nodded. 

That was enough confirmation from Clockwork and was probably all he was going to get. 

Danny has thought about this for years and now it was finally time to set things straight. He died and made this town a ghost town. Now it's time for him to make it so only the living roamed the living world. 

Danny started his plan by asking his Fright Knight to protect him. Fright Knight agreed readily. Danny then said his goodbyes to his friends. 

"Tuck, Sam, I'm running away." Danny said and they stared at him. 

"Why?" Tucker asked him sadly. 

"I found my blood family." Danny said and they nodded in acceptance. 

"We're going to miss you." Sam said hugging him. 

"I'm going to miss you too. Keep in touch." Danny said motioning to his phone. 

"Always." Tucker said and Danny hugged them both again. 

"See ya later." Danny said smiling at them. 

"Bye Danny." Sam said. 

"See you later bro." Tucker said and Danny left them feeling content. 

Danny then went to the Infinite Realms and rallied his army. 

Tonight the GiW would be no more. 

Danny led an attack on the GiW taking them all out and destroying all their weapons and wiping all their minds. Danny destroyed their portal and saved all the ghosts they captured. After that Danny made sure all the ghosts got back into the Ghost Zone. 

Danny returned home then did something he's not very proud of. Danny faked his death. Danny gathered some pig meat and blood then made it look like the explosion from the portal in the basement killed him. 

Danny felt wrong doing it but his adopted family shouldn't have to worry about him anymore. So he blew up the portal to the Ghost Zone, got rid of all the blueprints for the portal then very carefully went through Maddie's and Jack's minds to erase any memory of how to build the portal. 

Danny thought about just erasing his presence from their minds but decided that would take too long. Instead he left their memories of him alone. Then it was finally time. 

Danny flew up into the sky and looked at his haunt that he's only had for four years of his afterlife. Danny felt himself start to cry as he mourned a home he once had. Danny then returned to the Infinite Realms, leaving Amity Park alone and unhaunted. 

Chapter Text

Jason was properly freaking out. The Ghost King just reached into his chest and got rid of the Pit rage. Jason is not even sure how the Ghost King found him but then he got reminded of Phantom. The ghost cat attacked him and then left to probably go tattle to his master about him. 

Jason then realized the ghost cat that Damian adopted was actually the Ghost King's cat. Didn't Steph say the cat used to be human though? Was Phantom the King's kid? 

Jason shivered as he gazed at Nick, a skeleton ghost left behind by the King to watch over him. Jason then gazed at the case he was given and backed up when he saw it was filled with tiny bottles of Lazarus water. 

Why would the King want him to take these? 

Jason looked at the bottles more closely and saw that it wasn't exactly Lazarus water. It didn't bubble and it was a brighter green. 

Pure Lazarus water? 

Jason looked back at Nick and noticed him staring. 

"One a week." Nick said to him and Jason shivered. 

Is there any risk in taking these? Maybe. Is there risk in not taking these? Definitely. He remembered the King's words. The King was going to take him into another realm and put him on bed rest if he didn't do what he was told. Jason didn't want to listen but he sure as hell didn't want to be put on bed rest by the King of Ghosts. 

"Okay." Jason accepted that this was his life now. 

He didn't know if he had a choice. He could ingnore the Ghost King or throw out the case but Jason didn't think Nick would allow that. Jason knew the Ghost King was a Justice League level threat. The ghost that threatened him did say he was the Ghost King and commanded a ghost to stay with him. 

The whole situation confused and concerned him. He was scared. He had the urge to tell Bruce but steeled himself. He wasn't going to ask for help. He can handle this on his own. 

The King said he was a part of his kingdom. The King said he fixed his core, whatever that was, and he suddenly felt a whole lot better. Maybe this is a good thing? The Ghost King could have easily killed him but chose not to. 

Jason went back to his apartment to sleep this whole thing off, not wanting any of it to be real. Jason fell into a deep sleep his core activating and healing itself. Jason woke up 16 hours later groggy but well rested. 

Jason sat up looked at Nick, rubbed his eyes then stared at Nick again. 

"Oh gosh it wasn't a dream." Jason sighed, burying his face in his hands. Jason reluctantly got up and made himself some coffee. Then Nick walked over with a vial in his hand. 

"One a week." Nick said and Jason sighed in defeat taking the vial then chugging it. It tasted like nothing but it felt amazing. It felt like power running through him and refreshing every part of him. 

"Woah, thank you Ghost King." Jason said feeling better than he's ever felt before. The feeling lingered in him and Jason went on patrol feeling a lot more like he did when he was Robin. Nick stayed at Jason's apartment guarding the case and Jason was grateful the ghost wouldn't follow him everywhere. 

Jason actually decided to show up for dinner at the manor and was surprised to see all his siblings waiting by a shrine made of cat toys, food, and plushies. 

"What are we doing?" Jason asked, sitting beside Dick. 

"We're waiting for Phantom to come back." Dick informed him. 

"Huh." Jason said and decided to join them, wanting to thank Phantom for telling the King about him. 

"Why must you all insist on eating on the floor?" Alfred asked sounding exasperated. 

"Phantom might come back at any moment." Damian insisted and Jason noticed a plate of food placed at the shrine for Phantom. 

They really were going to just wait for Phantom to come back. Jason wasn't complaining content to just wait as well. Phantom would come back eventually, Damian wouldn't be so determined if he thought Phantom wouldn't come back. 

Jason was very hesitant to mention anything about his interaction with the Ghost King. His family was very paranoid and especially Bruce. If he told them he would probably be asked a million questions and have his cure taken away. He will keep it a secret for now. They don't need to know about his meeting with the Ghost King. 

Jason then decided to get something to add to the shrine for Phantom. Jason went out shopping looking for something special. 

What would Phantom want though? He was a cat but was still a person. Phantom ate cake and seemed fine. Maybe some candy? But what kind of candy would Phantom like? What if he gets the wrong kind and upsets Phantom instead. 

Jason pondered on what to get for Phantom then eventually found something truly special. Jason brought it back to the manor excitedly and added it to the shrine. 

"What's that?" Damian asked. 

"This, Demon Brat, is Phantom's new favorite toy." Jason said happily. 

"How does it work?" Damian asked poking it. 

"Ah- no. That is for Phantom to figure out." Jason said snatching it away. Damian nodded and Jason put it back down carefully. 

"I didn't think you liked Phantom?" Dick commented noticing Jason's offering. 

"I changed my mind." Jason said smiling. 

"It's not a bomb is it?" Dick asked and Jason scowled. 

"Of course it's not a bomb! It's a puzzle for Phantom to figure out. He's going to like it. I would never hurt Phantom." Jason said offended. 

"Right, I feel like we should test that thing just in case." Tim said and Jason sighed. 

"It's perfectly safe and Phantom will love it." Jason insisted. 

"If you say so." Tim said and Jason felt ticked off that his family didn't trust him but the pit rage didn't rear its ugly head. Jason was surprised and relieved. 

He was finally free. 

Chapter Text

Danny flew to Gotham returning to the Wayne manor and was surprised to find the all the bats asleep in front of a shrine. Danny examined the shrine while invisible and smiled as there were many cat related items but a lot of human stuff too. 

Danny opened a portal to the Infinite Realms then entered it. Danny made sure to shapeshift into a cat then went back through the portal and closed it behind him. Danny then transformed so he was half-alive. Damian blinked his eyes open and Danny purred approaching him. 

"Phantom! You're back!" Damian scooped him up and hugged him close. Danny purred happily glad to see his brother again. Danny is also surprised that he waited for him. 

"Look we got you presents!" Damian said excitedly showing off everything they got for him. Danny was happy to indulge in his explanation and excitement. 

"Then this is Jason's gift! I do not know what it is but we made sure it was not a bomb." Damian said excitedly and Danny looked at Jason curiously who was still asleep. 

Danny examined the cube then slowly approached it. The cube was solid but looked like it had buttons on it. Danny immediately started pushing the buttons then one button made a clicking sound and stayed down. Danny circled the cube to see if something changed about it and saw a square on the side lit up. Danny pushed another button and the other button went back up and the light went off. 

Danny quickly figured out he had to press the buttons in a certain order and got to experimenting trying to figure it out. Once Danny hit the four buttons in the correct order a rattling sound came from the box and a panel opened. 

Danny smelled jerky and jumped towards the panel and glady ate the jerky that was offered. After he was done Danny pushed the panel back in and the cube reset. Danny chuffed and did it again being rewarded with more jerky. 

"Knew he would love it." Jason's voice made him look up and he saw everyone awake and watching him. Danny ran to Damian and climbed up onto his shoulder and they thankfully stopped staring. 

"I missed you." Damian said leaning against him. Danny leaned back purring to communicate that he missed him too. Danny saw Jason looking nervous and anxious. Danny meowed at Damian to try and communicate that he would be right back. Damian just tilted his head in confusion and Danny jumped off his shoulder. Danny approached the revenant and examined his core. 

It was healing well. 

Jason picked him up and placed him on his shoulder. 

"Thanks for telling the King about me." Jason whispered to him and Danny purred chuffing in laughter. 

Of course that's what Jason would think happened. 

"Are we ever gonna talk when you turn back into a human?" Jason asked him. Danny thought about that and sighed.

He really wanted to turn back and communicate with his brother properly but fear of rejection held him back. 

"Hey, you don't have to answer. Just go back to Damian before he tries to kill me." Jason said, gently grabbing him and putting him on Damian's shoulder. 

"Good choice." Damian said and brought Danny back to the shrine. 

"We saved you some dinner." Damian said putting him down in front of a plate of food. Danny purred and ate some food glad his brother cared enough to save him something. 

"Ooo, Phantom when you're done eating, Tim and I made a cozy nook for you." Dick informed him. 

He's only known them for one day and they already cared so much about him. 

Danny looked over the gifts they got him and felt truly loved. 

Would they still care for him if they knew though? Danny had so many secrets. The first and most important one was that he was Damian's dead twin brother. The second most important one was he the King of the Infinite Realms. 

"Phantom, are you alright?" Damian asked offering his hand. Danny ran to his brother and climbed up his arm and settled on his shoulder. 

He can't risk losing his brother just yet. He couldn't imagine Damian ever hating him. He just feared that Damian would fear him. See him as not himself but a monster. Would Damian understand? 

"Do you need to talk?" Damian asked sounding very worried. Danny could tell he was worried and didn't know how to help. Danny just meowed trying to communicate that he was fine. Damian pet him and Danny leaned against him. 

"Please stay this time." Damian pleaded. Danny purred headbutting him to reassure him that he would stay this time. 

He didn't plan on leaving anytime soon. He would have to check in on his kingdom and Jason's core every week but besides that he could finally stay with his real family. 

Danny then realized he didn't say goodbye to Jazz. Jazz thought he was dead. He destroyed the portal and left no way for Jazz to contact him again. 

Danny felt guilt eat him up but shook his head. 

He wasn't going to dwell on this. Jazz deserves to live her life without having to worry about him. 

Danny buried his face into Damian's hair mourning the home he left behind and Jazz. 

"I am here. You're home. It's okay now." Damian tried comforting him. Danny just jumped off his shoulder and settled into one of the cat beds they got him. 

"Phantom, what's wrong?" Damian worried over him, following him. Damian gently started to pet him and Danny leaned into the comfort his brother gave him. Danny eventually transformed back into his ghost form too tired to breathe or have a heartbeat. 

"Phantom? Are you okay?" Damian asked in worry. Danny gave a small murrow in answer but other than that didn't answer. 

He missed his friends. His haunt. Jazz. 

"Constantine seemed to be able to communicate with him, can you call him?" Damian asked Bruce desperately. 

Constantine. His soul stunk but he could speak cat. The magic user was skilled like that. 

Danny heard Bruce calling Constantine and listened in silently. 

"We need you back at the manor." 

"What is it now?" 

"Phantom is back but isn't moving. Something is wrong with him. Damian's worried." 

"I'm not your ghost vet!" 

"Come back." 

"Fine, but you owe me!" 

Bruce hung up the phone and Danny flicked his ear. 

Great, now Constantine is coming over. 

Danny closed his eyes in annoyance and exhaustion. Danny heard the portal open. 

"Help him!" Damian commanded of Constantine. Danny heard Constantine's heavy footsteps approach him. 

"Hey, kid. The living folk seem very worried about you. Do you want to tell me what's wrong?" Constantine asked and Danny could hear him sit down next to his bed. 

"Okay, kid you either tell me or I'll send you back to the Infinite Realms." Constantine threatened him and Danny opened his eyes glaring at him. 

Constantine couldn't make him do shit. 

"I don't want to but you're worrying everyone so come on. Tell me what's wrong or I'll send you back." Constantine threatened him again. 

'You can't make me do shit.' Danny hissed at him. 

"You're right but I can still try." Constantine said and Danny huffed. 

'I left my haunt.' Danny admitted twitching nervously. 

"You left your haunt?" Constantine immediately sounded worried and placed a hand on him. Danny hissed batting him away. 

"Calm down, I'm just checking to make sure you're okay. Leaving your haunt can damage your core." Constantine said sternly and Danny went still allowing Constantine to touch him with his big, cold, clamy, hand. 

"Can I pick you up?" Constantine asked and Danny sighed in annoyance but nodded. Constantine easily scooped him up with one hand his other hand gently going over Danny's ghostly fur and chest. Danny noticed Constantine's eyes glowing gold and the warmth of magic coming from his hand. Danny shifted slightly starting to feel a little nervous. 

"You're uninjured but you need to establish a new haunt here, okay?" Constantine told him and he nodded. 

"And please stop worrying the living. I don't want to come down here again." Constantine said seriously. 

'I'll try.' Danny meowed. 

"Don't sulk too long kid or you'll damage that core of yours." Constantine told him. 

'Fine.' Danny meowed reluctantly. Constantine pet his head then gently put him back down. 

"Don't make me come here again." Constantine said to the whole room then left. Danny transformed back to his half alive form and went up to Damian. Damian picked him up and settled him on his shoulder. Danny headbutted him in an apology for making him worry. 

"It is okay, you are going to be okay." Damian reassured him and Danny purred. 

For Constantine's sanity he'll establish his new haunt and make sure to not worry his blood family anymore. 

Chapter Text

Danny started his new haunt by recognizing that the manor was now his to patrol and protect. He also realized he already claimed Damian into his new haunt but none of his other family members. 

Danny looked at all his family and counted them: Bruce, Jason, Dick, Cass, Tim, Alfred, Duke, and maybe Steph? Steph didn't seem to be connected to the family as much as the others. Still that was seven or eight family members he has still yet to get to know and claim into his haunt. 

Danny then looked at the manor around him and realized the manor would take a while to take claim over as well. 

He really had his work cut out for him. Well, no time like the present! 

Danny jumped from Damian's arms and started claiming all the offerings his new family gave him. A large fraction of them were cat toys but they were offered to him specifically. 

Danny knew Damian explained what every item was already but he has a poor short term memory and started by scenting every offering. 

"Do you want us to bring your stuff to your nook?" Dick asked and Danny perked up. 

A nook? He completely forgot about that! 

Danny nodded and went over to the box Jason gave him and tried moving that first. 

"Wanna hand?" Jason asked picking up the box and Danny meowed at him, nodding and reluctantly accepting his help. 

Soon his family was bringing all his new stuff over to a little nook they made for him and Danny's core hummed in happiness. 

A place just for him. A room he could have just to himself. 

Danny immediately started going over every inch of his new nook and making it his own. 

Danny then noticed out of the gifts he got one was different from the rest. Danny examined it and realized it was a litter box. 

A litter box. 

Danny frowned at the box and hissed at it then glared at his family wanting answers. 

"You're a cat! I'm sorry!" Dick apologized sadly. Danny hissed at him. 

"I know, you're a ghost and used to be human but you're a cat right now and it is a really fancy litterbox that cleans itself and I even got you the best litter there was." Dick tried explaining himself and Danny sighed looking at Dick in dissapointment. 

"You don't have to use it, I just thought you could if you really needed to or something." Dick was blushing now bowing his head in embarrassment. Danny meowed in acceptance and somewhat reluctantly claimed the litter box as well. 

It wasn't like he was ever going to use it or would need to but it was still a gift and a thought out one at that. 

When Danny was done claiming all the things in his nook and the nook itself he saw Dick on the ground with his head buried in his hands as his siblings stood around him teasing him. Danny chuffed and went over to him climbing up onto his shoulder then headbutting him. 

"He seems to forgive you Richard." Damian said silencing his siblings jeers. 

"You really forgive me for giving you that?" Dick asked looking at him in embarrassment. Danny headbutted him again purring. Dick chuckled petting him happily. Danny touched foreheads with him, practically having to climb up onto his face to do so and happily claimed Dick into his new haunt. 

"Thanks for forgiving me Phantom." Dick said gratefully smiling at him happily as Danny returned to his shoulder. 

"Do you want to stay with me for patrol?" Dick asked as Danny didn't leave his shoulder yet. 

Danny immediately looked towards Damian and saw him looking sad and worried. Danny climbed down Dick and went to Damian. Damian picked him up and smiled. 

"Tt. It seems Phantom wants to stay with me." Damian said happily. 

"One day I'm going to win him over." Dick said as Damian let Danny perch on his shoulder. 

"I highly doubt that." Damian said scratching Danny behind the ears and Danny purred. 

If it were anyone else Danny would have scratched their eyes out. 

"We'll see." Dick said and stood up. 

"What about me? Wanna come with me?" Jason asked him and Danny was almost tempted to but he had to take care of his brother and he knew Nick could help Jason if he really was in trouble. Danny gave a small hiss in response and Jason shrugged. 

"Alright maybe next time." Jason said walking away. 

"We have to go out on patrol now. Goodbye." Damian said taking Danny down to the batcave and everyone complained but said their goodbyes. 

They arrived down at the batcave and Danny saw Bruce working at the Batcomputer. Danny waited for Damian to get close enough then he jumped off his shoulder and landed on Bruce's arm. 

"Hello Phantom." Bruce said tensing under Danny. Danny climbed up onto Bruce's shoulder and Bruce was as still as a rock. 

This is his father. His real dad. 

Danny gently nudged Bruce's cheek with his nose and Bruce somehow got more tense. 

How does he explain this? How does he communicate that he just wants his father to love and care about him? 

Danny gently nudged him again pleadingly and Bruce slowly turned his head to look at him. 

"Do you want something?" Bruce questioned him lightly. Danny slowly pressed his head into Bruce's cheek to try and show he cared and would be there for him. 

"What are you doing?" Bruce asked not moving, not understanding. Danny pushed his head into his father's cheek a little harder until he was leaning almost his whole body into Bruce's neck. 

Bruce still wasn't moving, not understanding, fearing. 

Danny started to panic not wanting Bruce to fear him and tried again this time headbutting him like he did with Dick and Damian. 

"Do you want me to pet you?" Bruce asked still confused but at least recognizing the gesture of affection. Danny did it again and again until Bruce slowly but gently pet him, calming him down. 

He needs his father to accept him. 

Bruce was still as still as a rock but now was gently petting him. Danny could still smell not fear but anxiousness on him and it wasn't good. Danny didn't know how to get Bruce to calm down so he headbutted him again. 

"It's okay, I'm here." Bruce said petting him more firmly and Danny relaxed. 

"Can I get to work now?" Bruce asked and Danny looked at the screens then hissed. 

"Okay, it's okay." Bruce comforted him still petting him. Bruce eventually relaxed and Danny leaned into him more. 

"I'm not going to make you leave." Bruce said after a while of thought. Danny purred in relief and climbed up onto Bruce's face to touch foreheads with him to claim him. Bruce didn't move more out of confusion than anything and Danny finally claimed Bruce as his own. 

"Can I work now?" Bruce asked and Danny settled on top of Bruce's head purring. Bruce didn't move for a while then went back to work on his computer. Danny watched in intrest then Bruce slowly stood up. 

"Uh, could you possibly move... uh to well..." Bruce trailed off as he held his cowl but couldn't put it on because of Danny who was on his head. Danny purred at Bruce's fumbling and hesitation then jumped right on top of the cowl. 

"Okay, I guess that works." Bruce said and put on his cowl then walked to the Batmobile getting in with Damian who was already waiting on him. Damian looked at Danny in confusion and Danny meowed at him settling himself on the cowl more securely. Damian tilted his head then suddenly smiled widely. 

"Phantom, we need a suit for you." Damian said and Danny purred. 

"...okay." Bruce said accepting the fact that he was going to make a suit for a ghost cat. 

They went out on patrol together and Danny was there to protect his brother and father all night. They did run into this Scarecrow guy who shot gas at them but Danny wasn't effected by it because he simply stopped breathing. Bruce and Damian had masks so they weren't effected either. 

Danny attacked Scarecrow in retaliation anyway because that could have hurt his living breathing family! 

"When did you get a cat!?" Scarecrow screamed as Danny dug his tiny claws into Scarecrow's arm and bit down on it.

"I didn't." Bruce said and Danny stopped attacking Scarecrow. 

What? Did Bruce not want him? 

Scarecrow threw him away and Danny crashed through a wall. 

"Phantom!" Bruce yelled after him and Danny growled as he realized he had a lot of rubble on top of him. 

"Phantom are you okay?" Bruce worried over him digging him out and lifting him gently. Danny meowed in sadness and fear. 

Was Bruce going to kick him out? 

"It's okay, I'm here. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have let him hurt you like that." Bruce said hugging him close. 

Danny quickly realized Bruce was just bantering and meant nothing by it. Danny hissed at himself for being so stupid and insecure. 

"It's okay, I'm here. I'm sorry." Bruce apologized and Danny jumped out of his arms going after the Scarecrow. 

This is all Scarecrow's fault! 

"Phantom?" Bruce asked but Danny ignored him quickly finding the Scarecrow in the darkness and pouncing on him. Danny grabbed Scarecrow by his neck with his little jaws then returned the favor by throwing him at brick wall. The wall didn't crumble but Scarecrow's body made a loud crack as he hit it. 

"Phantom what did you do?" Bruce asked in horror as he examined Scarecrow's body.

He wasn't dead just his left leg and arm and hand were broken. His knee cap was also shattered. Danny was very accurate with his throws. 

"Phantom, you could of killed him!" Bruce yelled at him furiously and Danny licked his paw. 

Yeah, but he didn't. 

"Listen here, Phantom." Bruce picked him up by the scruff and Danny meowed in surprise. 

"If you're going to join us out on patrols you aren't to do this much damage again. There is an absolute no killing rule that you will follow and you aren't to attack unless absolutely necessary. Do you understand?" Bruce asked him angrily and Danny nodded fearfully. Bruce then held him more gently letting Danny stand on his hand.

"Good, now are you hurt?" Bruce asked him and Danny licked his already healing side. Bruce examined his side and Danny winced meowing shortly as Bruce poked him. 

"Is anything broken?" Bruce asked and Danny shook his head. Bruce didn't seem to believe him feeling each of his legs and his sides for damage. Bruce gently checked his spine and the bones in his tail. 

"Did you hit your head?" Bruce asked and Danny shook his head but Bruce still checked his head and neck for any injuries. 

"Is Phantom okay?" Damian asked as Bruce got to checking Danny's teeth. 

"Just brusied. He'll be fine." Bruce said petting him gently once he was done with his check up. 

Which Danny thought was totally unnecessary. He was half ghost he would heal eventually. 

"I'm never letting this happen again." Bruce said holding Danny close to his chest protectively. 

Danny felt a little guilty for not doing this whole fighting crime thing right. Danny sort of forgot that Scarecrow was just a human and much more fragile than a ghost. 

Batman called the authorities to take care of Scarecrow and took the blame for Danny's actions. 

No one was happy that the Scarecrow was so injured and Bruce was still angry at Danny. 

"Stay." Bruce said putting him in the Batmobile. Bruce locked Danny in the Batmobile and didn't let him come out the rest of their patrol. Danny knew the car door couldn't stop him from actually joining back in the fight but he felt bad for what he did to Scarecrow so he stayed and sulked. 

He's already in trouble with his real father and all he did was defend himself. He did almost kill the Scarecrow so he did feel a little bad. 

Danny rested on the dashboard stewing over how he could have handled Scarecrow better. 

Maybe he could have been a little more careful. Scarecrow was just a human after all. An evil human but a human. 

He was the Ghost King, if Scarecrow died Danny could probably send him to hell or hell adjacent. Then again should he really be intervening in the affairs of the living. He was half alive and Scarecrow attacked him first! Well, tried to, with gas. 

Damian or Bruce probably could have taken care of Scarecrow without his help. 

Why didn't Bruce want him attacking anyone? He could help. He could be useful! He could easily catch any of Batman's enemies like mice! Bruce didn't want that though. Why? 

Bruce said something about a no killing rule. Does Bruce not want him hurting anyone because he's afraid he'll accidentally kill them? Danny wouldn't kill anyone. He could but he won't. 

"Phantom." Bruce's voice made him look up and he saw Bruce sitting in the driver's seat looking at him glumly. 

"Were you thinking about what've done?" Bruce asked still sounding mad. Danny nodded guiltily. 

"And you do know what you did was wrong correct?" Bruce asked and Danny nodded. 

"Good, now from now on you're going to have to be trained before you go out on the field again." Bruce said and Danny hissed at him. 

He didn't need to be trained! He's had plenty of training from his time with the League and then with a literal goddess of war after he became the King of the Infinite Realms! 

"You almost killed Scarecrow, Phantom. This is not a discussion. You either be trained properly or you are not allowed to go patrolling ever again. You understand?" Bruce asked seriously almost yelling. Danny hissed but nodded. 

"When are you ever going to turn back into a human?" Bruce sighed, scooping him up with one hand. 

Danny didn't know how to answer that. He didn't know if he could answer that. Bruce already seems to understand that he's not normal and he's dangerous. What would Damian think though? Damian saw what he did. Is Damian scared of him? Bruce is definitely a bit scared of him. 

"Hey, it's okay. I won't hurt you." Bruce said petting him comfortingly. Danny felt himself shaking like a leaf and felt bad for worrying his father. 

"You almost died. Can ghosts even die again?" Bruce asked and Danny didn't know how to answer that so he just moved his head in a circle. 

"Was that a yes or no?" Bruce asked and Danny sighed putting his head down on Bruce's wrist. 

"You don't know do you?" Bruce asked and Danny huffed. 

He knew, it was just a complicated answer. 

"Okay, that's okay. Do you still heal from injuries?" Bruce asked petting him gently and Danny nodded. 

"That's good." Bruce said then pet him in silence and Danny could smell the worry coming off of him. Bruce pressed on his injured side a little too hard and Danny flinched hissing at him shortly. 

"Sorry, are you sure nothing's broken?" Bruce asked pressing a small bit harder on his side and Danny hissed steadily as he did. 

"It's okay, I'm just making sure your bones aren't broken." Bruce said pressing again and Danny hissed in pain but it didn't hurt that badly. Bruce examined his side closely and Danny lashed his tail in anger only hissing when Bruce poked his side, gently feeling his bones. 

"It might be fractured. I might have to talk to Constantine about this." Bruce said after a bit and Danny huffed.

Fractured, sure it hurt but fractured! It'll probably be healed by tomorrow night. 

"I shouldn't have left you alone so long. The swelling is worse than I thought." Bruce said and Danny sighed. 

He's had much worse than a fractured rib to worry about. Why is Bruce so worried? 

"Here, don't freak out about this." Bruce said getting an ice cube from somewhere then wrapping it in a towl before gently putting it on Danny's injured side. Danny flinched slightly then felt a bit better, his ice core thrumming at the cold contact. 

"There you go, it's going to be okay." Bruce said as Danny started to doze off. 

"Just rest, I'll take care of you." Bruce said and Danny fell asleep. 

Chapter Text

John Constantine couldn't believe Bruce was calling him again about his damn cat!

John didn't even answer his phone at first. He was busy with a demon he didn't need to be called by Batman. Then he got done with the demon and Batman was still calling him. 

Okay, so maybe he was stalling. This better be some world ending event or John thinks he might lose his actual mind. 

"Come to the manor immediately." Was all Bruce said when he picked up the phone and John didn't even have time to respond before Bruce hung up the phone. 

Oh so it's one of those days. If this is about the fucking kid again, he might just hurl something at the Bat's head. 

He got to the manor with an easy teleportation spell not even minding to bring any of his books. Just his flask and his hat. 

"I'm here you old dog." John announced his presence and Bruce walked in with the small cat in his arms. 

He regrets not bringing his books to throw at the Bat's stupid head. 

"He's injured." Bruce said putting the cat down on the table. 

"Really? Hey kid, Bruce thinks you're injured. Why would you let him believe that?" John asked the kid who stood up and immediately noticed him. 

'I am.' Phantom meowed and John looked at him blankly. 

"Kid, would you please just... come here for a moment." John pleaded not understanding why Phantom would say such a thing. Phantom approached him and John quickly picked him up and examined him with golden eyes. 

The kid's core was fine it was a little dimmer than normal but not cracked or even hurt in any way. 

"Explain." John said and Phantom sighed. 

'Here.' Phantom showed off his side and John looked at Phantom's core more intensely. 

"I don't understand." John said then Phantom grabbed his hand with his paws and brought it down on his chest. John then felt something impossible. 

A heartbeat. 

"No, that's not real." John said then felt it again. 

A slow almost dead heartbeat. Oh my gosh he's only heard about this in legends. 

"You're not real!" John shouted at him looking at him in shock. 

'I'm a halfa.' Phantom meowed and John shook his head. 

How could he have met a halfa! A real halfa! 

"Not bloody likely, you're so rare and bloody impossible!" John shouted. 

'Not impossible, just unlikely.' Phantom said and John felt his chest again then took his hand away when he felt it. 

"You're not supposed to have one of those." John said, still a bit disturbed. 

Half dead, half alive. Did this kid have a living life? 

'I do.' Phantom answered. 

A family? 

"Why are you here then? How are you here? Why are you a cat of all things?!" John asked in utter disbelief. 

'Cats are most like ghosts.' Phantom meowed at him and John huffed. 

"Shouldn't I bring you to the king then. He would love to know you exist." John said. 

The King was the first halfa to exist. He would be ecstatic to know another halfa existed. 

'No!' Phantom hissed and John looked at him in surprise. 

"No? Why? He'd probably welcome you, love you even!" John said excitedly. Phantom didn't answer just looking down in thought. 

"Hey, what's wrong?" John gently put a finger under the kid's chin making him look up at him. 

'You can't bring me to the Ghost King.' Phantom meowed at him. 

"Are you scared to meet him?" John said gently petting the kid. 

'No.' Phantom hissed shortly. 

"What is it then?" John asked raising Phantom to his shoulder so he could hop on. Phantom did so then John took his hat off. 

"Here, I brought you a treat." John said grabbing a small vile of ectoplasm he was able to get a hold of. John opened it then put it into a small dish and held it up to Phantom. Phantom purred his thanks then absorbed the ectoplasm by licking it up. 

"What's got you all shaken up by the mention of his majesty?" John asked gently when Phantom was done with his treat. 

'It's just... I would rather stay here.' Phantom meowed and John understood. 

Phantom didn't want to leave his life, he didn't want to stop living. 

"Oh, I haven't even thought about it like that. Sorry love." John apologized feeling bad for suggesting meeting the King in the first place. 

"So, what happened then. Why was I summoned?" John asked and Phantom flicked his ear. 

'I was being attacked by Scarecrow and he threw me through a wall.' Phantom admitted and John looked at him worriedly. 

"Did you go intangible?" John asked and Phantom shook his head. 

"What's the damage?" John asked gently grabbing him and examining his body. 

'Fractured rib. Should heal in a couple days.' Phantom meowed and John frowned at him. 

"You know they should get a real vet to look at you for broken bones kid." John said immediately noticing where he got injured. 

'I'm not going to a real vet.' Phantom hissed at him. 

"Then a doctor, kid. You need to be checked by professionals of some kind for this stuff not me." John said and Phantom pouted, his tail lashing in anger. 

'You can understand me. They can't.' Phantom hissed after a few moments of tail lashing. 

"You're a cat, love. Of course the only one who is gonna understand you is me." John pointed out. 

'Just tell them I need to rest for a couple days and I'll be fine.' Phantom hissed at him. 

"Fine, but next time I'm called here it better because you're fucking dying or worse." John said putting him down on the table. 

'You're so dramatic.' Phantom meowed at him. 

"Piss off or I'm telling them a lot longer." John snipped at him. Phantom nudged his hand making John pet him and John smirked. John scooped up Phantom into his hat. 

"Adorable, a kitten in a hat." John said as Phantom hissed at him angrily. 

"I'm thinking I might keep you at this point." John said and Phantom glared at him. 

'You wouldn't.' Phantom hissed at him.

"Watch me." John whispered to him then faced Bruce. 

"Turns out the little kitten needs to stay with me for a couple days to recover. You'll get him back when he's healed." John said and opened a portal back to his apartment. 

"Constantine wait-" John didn't hear the rest of that sentence as he stepped through the portal Phantom still securly sitting in his hat. 

"Well, that was fun. Wanna go fight some demons with me?" John asked Phantom. 

'You're so dumb. I was in the middle of establishing my new haunt!' Phantom yowled at him. 

"Oh don't get your knickers in a twist. He'll come back and get you before the hour." John reassured Phantom. 

'You better be right. In the mean time I guess I can fight off one demon.' Phantom reluctantly agreed and John smiled. 

This day just got a whole lot better! Who knew kidnapping ghost kids/cats would be so exciting? 

"You have met a demon before right?" John asked as he started to walk towards his destination. Phantom still happily in his hat. 

'I've fought worse.' Phantom meowed matter of factly. 

"Perfect. Do you want to stay in my hat?" John asked. 

'No, can I perch on your shoulder?' Phantom asked. 

"Like a bird, why not?" John asked scooping Phantom out of his hat then putting him on his shoulder. 

'Don't you usually use books or other stuff for fighting demons, warlock?' Phantom asked him. 

"I do but today I have you, my little Familiar." John teased the halfa and Phantom chuffed in laughter. 

'You expect me to do all the fighting then?' Phantom asked, purring. 

"You seem very confident, love. Either way you are one at level with the King himself, being so rare and all." John said smirking. 

'I'm starting to think you just want me to fight the King himself.' Phantom meowed his tail lashing. 

"Oh please, you would never do that, love. You care too much about that new family of yours to go on a suicide mission." John scoffed, chuckling. 

'Maybe I will fight the King then and then I'll be the new king.' Phantom purred. 

"You would never. Besides you probably can't even fight one measly demon." John teased him. 

'I am definitely beating this demon and you're going to be astonished.' Phantom meowed confidently. 

"Are you even allowed to beat demons? Will the King of Hell get mad that a ghost stepped over the territory lines?" Constantine asked unsure if he should really let Phantom fight a demon. 

'I'm sure it'll be fine. I suppose I should ask to fight properly first then.' Phantom meowed. 

"Yeah do that and try and keep the fighting in the spirit realm." Constantine advised him. 

'I will. I'm not an amateur.' Phantom meowed sassily and Constantine felt a bit better about this. 

"Promise me you'll be alright. Batman will kill me if you die in this fight." Constantine worried over Phantom again. 

'I will one hundred percent be alright. This demon won't even touch me.' Phantom meowed in confidence and John relaxed trying not to worry. 

'So where are we going?' Phantom asked. 

"Well to fight a demon we first have to find a demon. So we're going to visit a friend for a tip." John explained as he continued to walk to his friend's place. 

'You have friends?' Phantom meowed. 

"Now that's just mean." John said and Phantom apologized headbutting him. 

"Stop that, or I'm putting you back in the hat." John said and Phantom huffed but stopped. 

"John, you looking for trouble?" Angie asked him. 

"Aren't I always. Besides I got a new Familiar. I want to test him against some low level demon heard anything?" John greeted back. 

"A new Familiar?" Angie eyeing the cat on John's shoulder. 

"More like borrowed but he doesn't mind." John said and Angie sighed. 

"You stole a Familiar and want to see how well he fights. What if he dies?" Angie asked worriedly. 

"He won't die. He's got a few tricks up his sleeve. Isn't that right Phantom?" John said scratching Phantom under his chin. John is surprised Phantom even allowed it. 

"Fine, here's a location. I'm not coming though." Angie said handing him an address. 

"Didn't think you would." John said walking out. 

'She seemed lovely.' Phantom meowed. 

"You would think that." John said reading the address and quickly figuring out a way to get there. 

'Never baby talk me again or I'll bite your finger off.' Phantom meowed as John started walking again. 

"Yup." John said quickly, sure Phantom would do that given the chance. 

He's lucky Phantom isn't offended by being called a Familiar. Or Phantom is offended and is just hiding it really well. Either way Phantom hasn't tried to escape or kill him for kidnapping him. John counts this as a win. This day really was going well. 

John knocked at the door he heard screaming from and the door opened. 

"John Constantine. I sense you have a powerful presence with you today." The priest greeted him. 

"That's what I'm hoping." John said walking in and saw a woman in binds.

'So that's what demon possession looks like.' Phantom meowed and the demon immediately looked at him. 

"Do you want me to get it out of the girl first?" John asked. 

'No, I got this.' Phantom jumped off his shoulder and approached the demon inside the girl. 

"Go get him Phantom." John cheered Phantom on. 

"You're not supposed to be here." The demon immediately taunted Phantom. 

"Yeah and you're not either." Phantom said transforming into his ghost form. 

"Like you could defeat me?" The deamon challenged. 

"I would like to invite you to try." Phantom said and the demon immediately left the girl and attacked Phantom. 

John quickly lost track of the fight as they went through a wall but didn't worry too much. John took a quick swig of his flask then smiled as he saw them come back through the wall, Phantom dragging in the unconscious demon proudly. Phantom set the demon down in front of John and meowed up at him. 

"Good kitty. Let's get rid of this guy." John sent the demon to hell quickly then allowed Phantom to perch on his shoulder as Phantom transformed back into his almost alive form. 

"That is one powerful Familiar." The priest commented. 

"Don't mention it too much, he has an ego." John said before he left and Phantom pawed his cheek 

'I do not have an ego.' Phantom hissed at him. 

"Sure you don't. I'm going to grab some food should I get you anything?" John asked as he made his way back to his apartment. 

'No.' Phantom meowed and John nodded. 

"Don't eat my chips then." John said and Phantom nipped his ear gently. 

"Fine, I'll get you some." John chuckled and Phantom purred. John got some fish and chips getting some extra chips for Phantom then went back to his apartment to eat and watch some t.v. 

'Where's Batman? You said he would come back for me.' Phantom hissed once he was done eating. 

"He'll be here. Don't you worry your pretty little head. He's probably just planning on how to kill me first for taking you." John reassured him. 

'They have a no killing rule. They wouldn't kill you.' Phantom meowed knocking his head against John's chin. 

"Ah- ah. I thought I said no more of that." John said grabbing him and putting Phantom in his hat. 

'Are you allergic to affection?' Phantom meowed at him. 

"No, I'm allergic to cats." John said and felt his neck where Phantom was resting against him. It didn't feel scratchy or like he was having a bad reaction to Phantom. 

'Sorry.' Phantom apologized. 

"I seem to not be allergic to you though." John huffed in realization. 

'Can I-

"No." John said and Phantom huffed. 

'Fine, I can watch from here.' Phantom meowed having to make use of his full height to look over the edge of his hat and at the screen. Just his tiny little head poked out and John would admit, it was fucking adorable. 

Maybe he can convince Phantom to stay with him just a bit longer. He doesn't have to bring him back to the bats today. Maybe there's an off chance Bruce actually listened to him and will let him keep Phantom for two whole days. 

"Can I pet you?" John asked really wanting to. 

'Only if you let me sit on your lap.' Phantom meowed at him. 

"Deal." John lifted Phantom out of his hat and settled Phantom on one of his legs. Phantom got comfortable then John gently started petting him. 

His fur was so soft and he was so tiny and cute. Plus he can knock out low level demons! Yeah, he's keeping Phantom for as long as he can. 

Chapter Text

Danny didn't mean to doze off but when he woke up he was still in Constantine's lap. Danny noticed Constantine fell asleep as well and decided not to wake him. Danny instead looked for any of the Bats around hoping one of them was nearby to take him back home. Danny listened to the room closely but the only heartbeat nearby was John's. 

Were the bats seriously just going to let Constantine take him away for two whole days?! 

"Hey kitten, whatcha lookin for?" John asked petting him. 

'The Bats.' Danny answered relaxing slightly on John's leg. 

"They're not here kid. How's your side healing up?" John asked, picking him up and inspecting his side. 

'Just fine.' Danny said ignoring him and opting to examine the shadows of John's apartment more closely. 

"It definitely looks a lot better." John commented casting a small spell that chilled his injury. Danny leaned into the coldness purring slightly. 

"You like that?" John asked standing up. Danny nodded purring. 

"Why don't you hold still for me then. You need a bath after that fight. You smell like you ran into a trash can." John said bringing him to the sink. 

'I do not need a bath!' Danny hissed at him but then smelled himself and almost threw up. 

He smelled like the fires of hell and mucus from that gross demon. Maybe he did need a bath. 

"Really, because I'm pretty sure you stink worse than me right now." John said turning on the water. 

'Even so why are you going to give me a bath?' Danny asked in embarrassment. 

"Because I'm the one who has to deal with it now don't fight me on this or I'm sending you to the groomers." John said and Danny huffed. 

The groomers! He will not be treated as lowly cat by strangers who won't even understand his yowling! 

Danny reluctantly gave in and let John clean him up. John started off by just rinsing out his fur getting off all the gunk that stuck to him. John then started rubbing his body with dish soap and Danny felt so vulnerable and embarrassed. 

Danny reminded himself that it was either this or a complete stranger doing it who won't even respect him like John does. 

John was very careful with him and managed to clean him off without too much awkwardness. John rinsed him off then wrapped him in a towel. 

'I don't need this.' Danny meowed going intangible letting all the water fall from his fur as he climbed on top of the towel. 

"Well good because I was too tired to dry you anyway." John said putting down the towel and picking him up. 

'Where are we going now?' Danny asked as John opened up a portal. 

"I'm being summoned, you don't mind pretending to be my Familiar, right?" Constantine questioned him. 

'Might as well.' Danny accepted easily and John put Danny on his shoulder. 

"Let's see who is pissed off today." John said walking through the portal. 

"Constantine, you're late." Some lady greeted John. 

"I was giving my Familiar a bath, sorry Zatanna." Constantine apologized. 

"And how in the world did you get a new Familiar?" Zatanna asked in befuddlement, eyeing Danny wearily. 

"The bats said the little guy was injured and gave him to me." Constantine said petting Danny on the head and Danny hissed but allowed the pets. 

"and how did you convince him to stay?" Zatanna asked him. 

"I gave him treats." Constantine said and Danny chuffed. 

"Usually that only works on dog Familiars." Zatanna said. 

"Well, that and I patched this little man up." Constantine claimed and Danny huffed. 

Danny was only staying because Constantine can understand him. 

"He's so small." Zatanna commented. 

"Can we please worry about the bigger threat?" A guy with a helmet asked and Danny immediately recognized the guy as Doctor Fate. He was pretty well known in the magic world. They all nodded observing the area. 

"What is the threat?" John asked and Danny immediately smelt it. 

It wasn't some small demon like he defeated earlier. This guy was big and mean. Like Skulker but meaner and angrier. 

Danny hissed and approached the demon. 

"What are you doing here?" Danny asked in Ghost Speak. 

"Collecting souls for my king." The demon responded in turn. 

"Can you maybe do this later?" Danny asked. 

"Why?" The demon asked shrugging in confusion. 

"Because if you don't I think my friends will try killing you or sending you back to hell." Danny explained gazing at Constantine who was looking at him worriedly. 

"Hmm, how about this, we fight and if I win you won't interrupt me again. If you win you can take the souls and I'll go back to hell willingly." The demon said holding out his hand. 

"Deal." Danny said putting his paw in the demons hand which was way bigger than him. 

"Okay, let's do this." The demon bowed slightly and Danny bowed bowed back before attacking. 

"Oh no, you're a ghost." The demon quickly realized as Danny transformed then attacked with vigor. 

"Do you still want to fight me?" Danny asked landing on the demon's snout. 

"I would still like to try." The demon said and Danny bit his nose and threw him to the ground. 

The demon was barely a challenge and Danny knocked him out fairly quickly. 

'Don't send him to hell yet. He owes me some souls.' Danny meowed stopping Constantine from approaching. 

"Okay, everyone stop and let Phantom deal with this." Constantine said stopping his teammates from approaching. 

"I won." Danny said happily as the demon groaned awake. 

"Alright, a deal's a deal." The demon got up and transferred the souls to Danny putting them under his domain. 

"Very nice, the Ghost King will be very happy." Danny purred and the demon sighed in defeat as he returned to hell on his own. Danny let the souls into the Infinite Realms having Frostbite and a few of his guards take care of the tortured souls before returning to the clearing where Constantine was waiting for him. 

Danny returned to his half alive form and approached Constantine happily. 

"Good kitty." John said scooping him up and petting him. 

"And you said the bats had that?" Doctor Fate questioned him. 

"Yeah, don't know where they found the little guy." Constantine said scratching him under the chin and Danny purred in content. 

"That is the most overpowered Familiar in existence. Are you sure that's a Familiar?" Zatanna asked as John put Danny onto his shoulder. 

"He hasn't left me yet." Constantine said smirking. 

"Did you sell your soul to that thing?" Zatanna asked and John frowned. 

"No, also unlikely. I'm pretty sure my soul is being fought over by one of these deities." John said showing off a list. 

'I'm pretty sure no one wants your soul John, it stinks.' Danny meowed. 

"Rude." John said booping his nose. Danny pawed his face in retaliation and Constantine scooped him up in his hat again. 

'Not fair.' Danny hissed at him. 

"Sorry kitty. You just look so adorable in a hat." John said and Danny blushed his tail twitching in annoyance. 

"So this thing just agreed to be your cat?" Doctor Fate asked sounding still very much freaked out. 

"Oh don't worry, this little guy wouldn't hurt a fly." John said petting Danny on the head. Danny hissed at him batting him away with a paw but didn't escape his hat prison to properly retaliate. 

"He just fought off a huge demon and won. What do you mean he won't hurt a fly?! He can hurt so much more than a fly!" Doctor Fate yelled losing his cool and calm demeanor. 

Danny thought Doctor Fate was much more civilized than this. 

"What can I say, he's my little Familiar and will be getting something special for dinner tonight for doing so well." John said and Danny purred excitedly. 

"How are you so calm about this? Did he sell his soul to you?" Zatanna asked still trying to wrap her head around the whole situation. 

"Nope, pretty sure he would never do that." Constantine said and Danny purred louder trying to escape his hat prison and climb up onto John's arm. John tilted the hat making him fall back in and Danny meowed at him trying again when Constantine returned the hat to the correct angle. 

"I still don't understand. How did you get this creature to tolerate you?" Zatanna asked in utter confusion as Constantine made him fall back into the hat again. 

"Who knows. Are we done here?" Constantine asked as Danny gave up just settling into his hat prison. 

"I guess." Doctor Fate said and John brought him back to his apartment. 

"I didn't know you could do that. How strong are you?" John asked him once they were alone. 

'Strong enough.' Danny meowed smugly. 

Constantine still had no idea he was one of the most powerful beings in the universe. 

"We're you being serious about fighting the Ghost King earlier?" John asked him in curiosity. 

'No, he would totally crush me.' Danny meowed, chuffing. John smiled and pet him happily. Danny purred enjoying the pets. 

"Good job on the fight. I'll get us steaks tonight. Do you want to come with me to the store?" John asked him. 

'Sure.' Danny agreed and John put him in his coat pocket. Danny's head barely reached the top of the pocket and he had to stand if he wanted to see where they were going. 

"Just stay hidden, the store doesn't allow pets." John said patting his head and Danny purred hiding down into John's pocket. The trip to the store wasn't all that exciting until John got stopped by the door by a security officer. 

"Sir, I'm going to have to ask you to empty your pockets." The police officer said Danny heard John huff. 

"Why?" John asked. 

"Someone said you had a small kitten in your pocket." The officer said and Danny didn't know if he should hide or not. 

"And if I did?" John asked angrily. 

"Then we would have to escort you to the back and... inspect this animal." The officer said and John huffed. 

"He doesn't like strangers." John tried to leave but the officer stopped him again. 

"I just want to see him." The officer said and John sighed. 

"Phantom do you want to come out now?" John asked him. 

'Only if I get to hiss at them.' Danny meowed. 

"You can do whatever you like." Constantine said scooping him out of his pocket. 

"Aww, he's adorable." The officer said and Danny hissed at her before the officer could touch him. 

"Feisty little one ain't he?" The officer said as Danny continued to hiss at her. 

"He doesn't like strangers now if you would kindly let me leave." John said almost sounding like he was growling. 

"Yeah, you're free to go." The officer said letting them go. John immediately returned Danny to his pocket then walked away swiftly. 

'Are you okay?' Danny meowed up at him. 

"I just hate people like that. Thinking they can just demand to see you when you and I both know you hate it. People are so dumb and they never listen!" Constantine shouted angrily. 

'Can you please walk?' Danny meowed in distress, Constantine's pace jostling him around a lot. 

"Sorry, kid." Constantine slowed his pace and Danny sighed in relief but could still feel John's anger. 

They got back home and John made them some steak. Danny watched from the island, John refusing to let Danny anywhere close to his cooking or sharp knives. As John cooked he slowly relaxed and soon he was back to his old self. 

"Here you go kid, good job today." John said petting his head briefly then putting a bowl of cut up steak in front of him. 

'Thank you.' Danny thanked him and they ate together in a comfortable silence. Once they were done John took care of the dishes and cleaned up the apartment a bit. 

'Do you ever sleep?" Danny asked John as it was late into the night now. John sighed but nodded. 

"Yeah, let's get to bed." John said and scooped him up. John brought him over to a bed and layed down, gently settling Danny beside him. 

"Goodnight Phantom." John said closing his eyes. Danny curled up to John's neck and closed his eyes. 

'Goodnight John.' Danny bid him goodnight. 

Chapter Text

Danny woke up to Constantine whimpering in his sleep. 

'John, wake up.' Danny yowled loudly and John woke up with a jolt and panted in exhaustion and fear. Danny could tell he was trying to calm down so Danny layed down on his chest. John pet him gently and slowly clamed down. 

"Sorry kid. Nightmare." John apologized and Danny head butted him. 

'It's okay, I used to have nightmares too.' Danny meowed trying to reassure him. John relaxed turning his head towards him. 

"Thanks kid." John thanked him and Danny immediately knew he wanted to bring Constantine into his haunt. 

Would Constantine accept him though? 

Danny moved slowly so Constantine knew what he was doing and had plenty of time to make him stop. Danny gently set his forehead against John's and John immediately gave in, accepting him happily and with relief. 

"Thanks kid." John thanked him. 

'I'm here for you John.' Danny meowed and John took a deep breath falling back asleep pretty easily. 

"Constantine!" John jolted awake and held Danny close putting a barrier around them. The Bat broke into his apartment and was glaring at him. 

"Bats, a little warning would be nice." John said letting down the shield but still holding Danny close. 

"It's been two days, give him back." Batman said and John scooted back away from him. 

"Could I convince you to let me have joint custody?" John asked shivering slightly. 

Danny hated it. His father was scaring their new haunt member! 

"No." Bruce said and Danny hissed at him angrily. 

'Be nice to John! He's part of the haunt now!' Danny hissed aggressively. 

"What is he saying?" Bruce asked. 

"Well, he's telling you that I'm part of his haunt now and he doesn't want us to fight." John explained. 

"Fine, we'll work out how to have joint custody." Bruce said still upset but accepting. 

"Great!" John said and Danny purred. 

"We can have him alternate between places every week and any of us can visit no matter where he is." Bruce said sternly. John frowned in annoyance and Danny understood. 

He didn't want any of the bats in his apartment. 

"I do not want you bats in this apartment. You might set something off or release something worse." John said in distaste. 

"Then you only get to visit when Phantom is back from patrol and have to bring Phantom to an agreed safe place when my kids want to visit him." Bruce argued. 

"Fine but your kids are only allowed to visit if Phantom and I aren't busy." John glared angrily. 

"Busy doing what?" Bruce asked angrily. 

"Phantom is a surprisingly well companion when I am called in to take care of a threat." John said and Bruce huffed. 

"Fine. Just make sure he doesn't get hurt." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"Says the one who let him get hurt in the first place. You shouldn't bring him on patrol." John said scowling at him. 

"Well, you shouldn't bring him to fight demons!" Bruce yelled angrily. 

'Shut up!' Danny yowled silencing them both. Danny then sneezed and glared at them both. 

"Bless you." Bruce said looking down at him. 

'Tell him, I can do what I want. You're not allowed to fight about my safety.' Danny meowed at John. 

"Very well. He said he will do what he wants and we are not to fight about his safety." John informed Bruce. 

"Fine. He goes back to the manor with me this week then." Bruce said glaring at John. 

"Okay, bye kid. Stay safe." John bid Danny goodbye. 

'You too, my warlock.' Danny meowed at him and John chuckled. 

"I'll try, my Familiar." John whispered and Danny purred. Bruce picked up Danny from John's hands and placed Danny on his shoulder. 

It felt wrong to leave John behind but he knew he would be safe. If John ever needed him Danny would feel it. John could protect himself. 

Bruce went back to the Batmobile then Danny was immediately being picked up by Damian. 

"You're back!" Damian greeted him happily. Danny purred glad to be with his brother again and felt himself feel more complete. 

He did miss his brother and is glad to be back to his family. The sadness he felt came back though too because he still didn't tell his family the truth. They had no idea who he actually was to them. 

Damian didn't look afraid of him at all, hugging him close in contentness and affection. 

"I was so worried for you." Damian said and Danny didn't know why until he remembered that he got injured. 

'I'm fine.' Danny meowed but could tell his brother didn't understand him. 

Would Damian accept him if he showed him his real form? If he does show Damian would that just make him sadder? Damian moved on from him. 

The painful thought struck him and he didn't think he could ever tell Damian who he really was. He couldn't hurt his brother like that. How long was he willing to act as just a cat to his family though? The not being able to properly communicate was already getting to him. 

"What's wrong?" Damian worried over him and Danny rolled his eyes. 

He couldn't speak human without transforming. There had to be something he could use to communicate with his brother. Morse code could work but it wasn't his strong suit and would be slow. Danny is almost sure Damian can't understand Ghost Speak, so that was out. 

"Heya kid." Constantine's voice startled him out of his thoughts and he looked at him in surprise. 

'John? What are you doing here? What am I doing here?' Danny asked looking around and noticed he was still in Damian's arms but back at Constantine's apartment. 

"The kid seems to think something's wrong with you." John said and Danny blushed. 

'No, just lost in my head a bit. I didn't mean to worry Damian.' Danny meowed twitching slightly. 

"That's what I thought. You do seem different though. More sad. What's wrong?" John asked tilting his head at him. 

'Nothing it's just...' Danny trailed off not sure if he should trust Constantine. 

"Just what? I promise I won't tell." John said and Danny sighed. 

'I'm Damian's dead twin brother.' Danny admitted. 

"Does he know this?" John asked and Danny shook his head. 

"Can you just give me one moment alone with our furry friend." John asked Damian. 

"Okay." Damian said and handed Danny over. John brought him to the other room then closed the door behind him. 

"You're a halfa, what are you doing?" John asked him in confusion and anger, setting him down on the counter. 

'He moved on from me.' Danny meowed and John sighed. 

"You are half alive just talk to him." John scolded him. 

'What if he doesn't accept me?' Danny asked in fear. 

"Then you can stay with me. Just trust me." John said and Danny sighed. Danny transformed to his human looking form and shifted uncomfortably. 

"Kid, it's going to be alright. Just talk to him." John insisted and Danny looked at the door in fear. 

"What if he hates me?" Danny asked in Ghost Speak. 

"And why would he do that?" John asked wincing slightly in pain but understanding him. 

"Because I lied to him." Danny said transforming back into a cat in fear. 

"You're the most difficult ghost I've ever ran into." John said huffing. 

'You probably don't run into a lot of ghosts.' Danny meowed and John scoffed. 

"Well you better stop acting all sad and depressed around them. They are your family and worry about you. And when they are worried they rope me into talking to you." John said scowling at him. 

'Like you hate talking to me so much.' Danny meowed at him, chuffing. 

"Only when I have to share you with those bats." John said and Danny purred. 

"Come here Phantom." John said and Danny walked over to him. John picked him up easily and pet him on the head. 

"You and I both know you're a troubled maker and won't listen to a word I say. Would you please at least consider telling the Bats the truth though?" John asked desperately. 

'Why should I?' Danny asked still not sure about it. 

"Because you're still half alive kid and I doubt the kid would hate having his twin brother back." John said and Danny sighed. 

'He thinks I'm dead. He's moved on from me.' Danny meowed coldly. 

"Well, you clearly haven't moved on from him. He must still think of you." John tried to convince him. 

'Even if he does, I'm not human anymore. I'm some beast. He'll be scared of me.' Danny meowed and John huffed. 

"Kid, I don't think you understand. Twins have this cosmic level bond that can't be broken even after death. He won't hate you and you are still half alive, kid. You're not some monster just because you're half dead. You may have powers now but that doesn't make you a monster. Plus I'm pretty sure he died himself once before." John pointed out and Danny sighed. 

Danny did notice that. Most of his family were low level revenants. 

"Please just tell him, or one day I might." John said and Danny glared at him. 

'You wouldn't!' Danny hissed at him. 

"If I get called unnecessarily again I'm telling him." John said and Danny hissed. 

'That's it, sell me your soul.' Danny meowed and John laughed. 

"And why would I do that?" John asked chuckling. 

'Because I said so.' Danny meowed glaring at him. 

"I'm not selling you my soul but I can offer you a deal eh?" John said and Danny huffed but nodded. 

"You go one week without them calling me in and I won't say a word about you being his brother." John proposed. 

'And if I fail you'll tell them?' Danny meowed grumpily. 

"And I get you for two weeks instead of one." John added. 

'I doubt my dad will agree to that.' Danny meowed glaring at him. 

"You're a ghost you can go against your very alive father." John pointed out. 

'If I keep them from calling you for a week then you have to try selling me your soul.' Danny meowed defiantly. 

"Why do you want my soul so badly?" John asked him calmly. 

'I don't want you to go to any after life I won't see you in.' Danny meowed and John chuckled. 

"That's very sweet, love. How about I consider selling my soul to you and we can go over the hypothetical steps you could take to buy my soul but I can still say no if I want to." John said and Danny's tail twitched. 

'Fine, deal.' Danny meowed holding out his paw. John smiled and shook his tiny paw very gently. 

"Deal and with that let's go see what the bats are up to." John said and carried Danny back to the main room. 

"Is he okay?" Damian questioned worriedly. 

"Yup, and he's all yours." John said placing Danny on Damian's head. 

'I will win.' Danny meowed as Damian removed him from his head and started petting him. 

"Sure, bye now." John said and Danny was determined to win this bet. 

"Are you really okay now?" Damian worried over him and Danny purred nodding his head. 

"Good." Damian said and they left John alone. 

"We missed you. I hope Constantine was able to actually fix you up." Bruce said petting Danny. Danny lashed his tail, Bruce's hand nearly engulfing him. 

Why was his cat form always so small?! 

"When we get back to the cave I want to make sure you are really healed." Bruce said easily scooping him up with one hand. Danny meowed at him hissing slightly. 

John did very well in making sure his side healed! 

Bruce settled Danny onto his shoulder and Danny perched there his tail lashing in irritation. 

How could his father have so little faith in John? 

They drove back to the batcave in relative silence Danny trying to act alive as much as he could to not worry his family. It was already midday as they arrived back at the cave. Bruce examined him thoroughly once they were back and Danny felt that the whole process was completely unnecessary. 

"Hold still." Bruce said holding him down and Danny hissed at him. Bruce examined Danny's now healed side pressing it experimentally. Danny didn't flinch just hissing in irritation. 

"Does this hurt?" Bruce asked poking his side. Danny shook his head, his tail still lashing in anger. 

He wasn't some normal cat to boss around and be tested. Danny knew he was just worried though and let Bruce examine his side. 

"Okay, this will just hurt for a moment." Bruce had a syringe in his hand and Danny immediately got up jumping away from him and hissing. 

"I just want to test your blood." Bruce said grabbing at him and Danny hissed at him backing away in anger. 

Bruce will do no such thing! 

"It's okay, you won't even feel it." Bruce tried to reassure him and Danny hissed going intangible as Bruce grabbed at him again. 

"Oh come on. Just a small blood sample." Bruce pleaded and Danny hissed at him. 

"Phantom, Father just wants to make sure he knows your blood type if you ever get injured again." Damian said and Danny hissed at him. 

No one is getting his blood! His blood is like acid and full of ectoplasm. Danny doesn't want the bats to have access to that! 

Bruce put down the syringe and Danny squinted his eyes at him. 

"I won't force you to give me a blood sample." Bruce said with his hands up in surrender. 

Danny didn't know if he could trust him. 

"I promise." Bruce said putting the needle away. 

It's not like an actual needle would work on him anyway. His skin is very tough and only things embedded in ectoplasm could make him bleed but that was only if he was in his ghost form. 

Danny transformed to his ghost form, just in case and turned tangible again. Damian grabbed him and gave him back to Bruce. Bruce held him with one hand and got out a small needle in the other. 

"How about just a prick of the finger? Won't even feel it." Bruce questioned and Danny hissed.

From now on if any of his family members try to take his blood in any way he will take that as them challenging him to brawl. 

"Fine, we can worry about that later." Bruce pet him and Danny purred leaning into the touch. 

"Can Phantom come on patrol with us tonight?" Damian asked, almost pleading. 

"If he wants to." Bruce said and Danny purred nodding. Bruce gave Danny back to Damian and Damian brought Danny upstairs. 

Danny was back at his haunt and felt the need to mark his territory. This was his haunt and he was going to make sure every Ghost in Gotham knew it. Danny jumped from Damian's arms and started patrolling just the manor for now. 

Damian followed him around as Danny did his first round of the manor, trying to get familiar with his surroundings and scare off any ghosts that dared reside in his new haunt. There were a few shades he had to run off and a couple blob ghosts he had to talk to to make sure they knew this was his place now. Then he ran into Alfred, the cat. 

'This is my place now.' Danny hissed at him. 

'It is not!' Alfred hissed back. 

'This is my haunt and I will allow you to live in it.' Danny meowed, flicking his tail. 

'You'll have to fight for it.' Alfred hissed at him. 

'Will do.' Danny meowed then attacked Alfred, doing his best to only pin Alfred until he gave up. 

"Phantom! Alfred! Stop it!" Damian yelled but Danny and Alfred hissed at him. Alfred eventually conceded once he figured out he wasn't going to win and Danny let him go. 

'You may still live here but this is my place now.' Danny informed Alfred. 

'Very well.' Alfred dipped his head at him. Danny nodded and continued his patrol. 

"What was that about?" Damian asked not understanding and looking between them worriedly. Danny didn't answer him and continued to patrol. 

Then he ran into the dog of the family. 

"Hey! No fighting!" Damian yelled when Danny hissed his warning at the dog. The dog barked at him and Danny growled. 

"No! No more fighting!" Damian scooped Danny up and Danny looked up at Damian in confusion and frustration. 

"Don't eat him Titus, see be nice." Damian said gently letting Titus sniff him. Danny hissed and Damian shut his jaws with two fingers. 

"No, be nice Phantom. Titus won't hurt you." Damian said and Danny huffed but didn't hiss again as Damian slowly let go of his snout. Danny let Titus sniff him but still glared at the dog. 

'Smell dead.' Titus barked at him. 

'Not dead yet.' Danny meowed at him. 

'Freak.' Titus barked and Danny's fur fluffed up. 

'This house is mine now!' Danny hissed at him. 

'Sure, dead cat.' Titus barked and Danny tried escaping to show this dog who was boss but Damian held onto him tightly. 

"No! No fighting!" Damian shouted and Danny stopped struggling. 

"No fighting." Damian hit Danny's nose lightly and Danny tried to keep himself from attacking Damian. 

That was a direct challenge of combat and Danny's instincts screamed at him to brawl, fight back! 

"You're not fighting Titus!" Damian yelled at him and Danny went intangible starting to float. 

"Phantom?" Damian questioned him looking at him in fear and all the fight in him went away. 

Damian was already submitting. Damian didn't want to fight him. 

Danny settled onto the ground and went back to patrolling, ignoring Titus. Damian followed him closely to make sure no more fights broke out. 

Chapter Text

Damian didn't understand what Phantom was doing. 

Phantom was just walking around the whole manor and occasionally hissing at shadows or meowing at nothing. 

It was strange and Damian wanted to call Constantine again to figure out what Phantom was doing but Father said to leave Constantine alone unless Phantom was injured. Maybe this was normal ghost cat behavior? 

Phantom got into a fight with Alfred and Damian was very worried but luckily neither of them were hurt. Then Phantom met Titus. It didn't go well but Damian was able to stop them from fighting and they eventually left each other alone. 

Why was Phantom not getting along with any of his other pets? It then occurred to him that Phantom was acting territorial. Maybe Phantom used to be a wild cat? What wild cat would be so small though? 

Damian immediately went into research while keeping an eye on Phantom and found his answer. 

The rusted spotted cat. The smallest wild cat in the world. Even then Phantom still seemed small. Did he die when he was still a kitten? Damian knew nothing about ghost cats and was starting to worry. 

Damian then decided to study Phantom to try and figure out his habits and how to properly house train him. Should they have taken Phantom to an actual vet? Would an actual vet accept a ghost cat? Did they have to worry about Phantom getting sick? 

Phantom was already dead. He probably couldn't get sick. He could still eat though. Was Phantom really dead because in his fluffy form he could breathe and had a heartbeat. Could Phantom even bleed? 

Phantom was pretty against Father taking his blood but maybe Phantom was just afraid of needles. How long has Phantom been dead? 

Damian had a bunch of questions but no way to get any answers. Father said Phantom used to be human but Damian's not sure he believed him. Phantom would have surely changed back by now if he could, right? Damian wanted Phantom to talk to him but Phantom couldn't or wouldn't. Phantom clearly understood what they were saying though. 

Damian got a text that it was dinner time so he picked Phantom up and brought him to the dinning room. Phantom didn't fight him just looking confused. 

"We're here." Damian announced his presence putting Phantom on the table in front of him. 

"Master Damian, may I advise not putting Phantom on the table." Alfred said and Damian frowned. 

"How's he going to eat with us then? He's too small to have a chair." Damian pointed out. 

"He could always eat on the floor." Alfred suggested and Phantom hissed at him. 

"I don't think he wants to." Damian said and Alfred sighed. 

"What he wants is insanitary and improper." Alfred said plucking up the small cat. Phantom hissed at Alfred and Damian feared Phantom was going to scratch Alfred. 

"Cats eat on the floor." Alfred told Phantom putting him on the floor in front of a cat food bowl. Phantom hissed wacking the bowl away and jumping up onto one of the chairs. Alfred tried grabbing him again but Phantom went intangible and climbed up the chair.

"I'm sorry, he can density shift?" Alfred apologized looking very confused and concerned as he couldn't grab Phantom again. 

"He does what he wants. I would you rather not try and stop him." Father said and Alfred sighed leaving the cat alone. Phantom managed to jump up onto the table again and walk back over to Damian as he returned to tangibility. Phantom hissed at him and Damian wished he could understand him. 

"Sorry about Alfred, he doesn't like a mess." Damian apologized glad Phantom didn't attack Alfred. Phantom huffed and lashed his tail angrily. 

Ever since Phantom came back from being with Constantine he seems so angry. Did Constantine do something to him? Father said he looked fine and his injury was healed. Father wasn't a vet though neither was Constantine. What if something really was wrong with Phantom and neither of them could figure it out. 

He needed an expert opinion. But who was an expert on ghost cats? Constantine could understand Phantom but he wasn't exactly an expert. Maybe he could do this systematically. Phantom already saw Constantine and he was the ghost expert. Maybe this wasn't ghost related? 

Could he convince Phantom to go to a vet though? He was too smart for that. Phantom would just go intangible and leave. That meant he had to do his own tests to make sure Phantom really was healthy. As healthy as a dead cat can be he supposes. 

Even if he did find out what was wrong with him how would he fix it. Phantom was still a ghost. What if he finds something wrong but learns that's what killed him and he can't be healed? 

He should probably start there then. Figure out what killed Phantom. That should be easy enough right? 

Damian studied Phantom and saw that he could see through Phantom's green fur pretty easily and Phantom was scarred badly. 

Which scar was bad enough to kill him though? 

"Master Damian, you are aware Phantom is eating your food, right?" Alfred said snapping him out of his thoughts. 

"Phantom! Tt. Stop eating my food!" Damian yelled at him and Phantom looked up at him then stopped and instead stalked over to Tim who wasn't paying attention either, talking excitedly to Duke about something stupid. 

"Phantom don't eat Tim's food either." Damian whisper yelled at him. Phantom didn't listen and took a bite of Tim's chicken. 

"Are we really allowing Phantom to do whatever he likes?" Alfred asked looking at Phantom in disgust. Father sighed then glared at Phantom. 

"Phantom, come." Father said sternly and Phantom looked towards him and surprisingly listened. 

"Listen, Phantom. You may be powerful and I may not be able to stop you but at least be respectful of the people around you." Father chastised Phantom. Phantom meowed in response and climbed up onto Father's shoulder. 

They ate peacefully after that, Father occasionally feeding Phantom a piece of chicken and letting Phantom drink from a small bowl. 

How was Father better at taking care of Phantom than he was?! Phantom was never that well behaved around him! 

After dinner Father took Phantom down into the cave and started doing measurements on Phantom so he could make proper armor for him. Damian was excited about this and very pleased that they would finally have protection for Phantom. 

"I still intend to train you Phantom. So no attacking anyone tonight." Father said to Phantom. Phantom hissed in response. 

"That better be a yes sir." Father said holding Phantom by the scruff. Phantom meowed in response and Father put him down. Phantom quickly found Father's cowl and settled on top of it. 

"Here, I made it more safe for you." Father said putting up the tiny flaps he installed so Phantom was more sheltered and less likely to fall off. 

Damian thought it made look like Father had a bowl on top of his head. 

Phantom meowed his thanks and they got to work figuring out their plan for tonight and getting properly prepared for patrol. 

"Do not fall for his adorable little tricks Damian. Phantom is not to leave our sights and stop him if he tries attacking anyone. He's not ready for real battle yet." Father warned him. 

"Yes, Father." Damian nodded determinedly. 

There's no way he's letting Phantom fight again after what happened last time. 

Phantom meowed loudly and Father huffed. 

"You're not fighting anyone Phantom." Father said and Phantom meowed again in what could have been acceptance or offense. Damian hasn't figured out what Phantom's meows meant yet. 

"We're going after Penguin tonight. Phantom you are not to leave my side." Father commanded Phantom. Phantom meowed. 

"I will take that as you agreeing." Father said, not understanding Phantom's meows either. Phantom meowed again in response and Damian noticed Phantom turn back into his half alive state. 

With a plan made they made their way out on patrol and off to go take down Penguin. They had a good plan and it would have worked if Phantom hadn't decided to start meowing half way through their plan immediately giving away their position. 

Bruce tried silencing him but it was too late and Penguin's goons spotted them. 

They had to fight their way to get more information and finally arrest Penguin. Phantom as promised didn't do any of the fighting but still served as an adorable distraction. 

Then halfway through their night they ran into Bane. Phantom didn't do any attacking even though they could have really used the help. Phantom just meowed up at Bane and Bane only paused a moment. 

"Aww you're so cute." Bane picked up Phantom and Father tried attacking but was easily kept away with one hard punch. 

"You're mine now." Bane told Phantom then ran away with Phantom still in his hand. 

"Phantom!" Damian yelled after him trying to attack but Bane kicked him away nearly knocking him out. Damian regrouped with his Father and saw that he was dazed as well. 

"Bane took Phantom." Damian informed Father. 

"He did what now? Isn't Phantom a ghost? How did Bane take him?" Father asked and Damian didn't have any answers for him. 

"He just picked up Phantom and ran away with him." Damian reported sadly. 

"Then let's go find him." Father said and they started their search. 

It wasn't very long until they found Bane screaming in a dark alleyway. Bane was pointing a hand at Phantom, Bane's whole body shaking in fear. Bane was blabbering about ghosts and zombies, his tubes cleanly sliced up around him. Phantom was sitting on a trashcan and looking down at Bane, his fur flat and he was purring in satisfaction. 

"Phantom, did you not hear me when I told you not to fight anyone." Father chastised Phantom. Phantom simply turned his head to him and meowed. 

"Yes, I know we were down but you're not fit to handle any threats yet. Bane could of crushed you without even trying!" Father yelled at Phantom and Phantom huffed meowing again. 

"Look I have no idea what you did but you're not allowed to do it again." Father said glaring down at Phantom. Phantom looked away and murrowed quietly. Father continued to glare at Phantom for a few seconds before taking care of Bane. Bane didn't seem to be very injured, just small bruises from Batman and Robin. Bane was mentally not okay though, rambling nonsense and flinching away from Phantom when they passed, like Phantom would kill him at any moment. 

After they delt with Bane. They returned to the BatCave to see if they could find footage of Phantom's attack but any footage of Phantom was full of static and the only audio they found was full of Bane's screams and loud static. 

"Phantom, you're benched." Father said and Phantom yowled at him. 

"You aren't allowed to go out again until you've been fully trained. No more leaving people's minds melted or breaking half their bones!" Father yelled at Phantom. Phantom hissed at him and Father picked up Phantom by the scruff. 

"You will stay here. No sneaking out to help us." Father said sternly. Phantom glared but meowed in what could have been acceptance. 

"If you sneak out, I'm calling Constantine." Father said and that seemed to get Phantom's attention. Phantom yowled and meowed at him and Father put him down. 

"Okay, now let me check you for injuries." Father said and Phantom jumped up onto Father's hand. 

"Okay, calm down. Just hold still and meow if this hurts." Father said and Phantom nodded. 

Damian was very worried about Phantom because there is no way Phantom fought Bane without getting injured. 

Phantom didn't meow though and even started purring when Father started to pet him. 

"You look fine, now we just have to clean this gunk off of you." Father said taking Phantom to the sink. Damian followed watching carefully. 

Phantom wasn't a normal cat. How would he react to water? 

Father turned on the water and Phantom jumped from Father's hand into the sink. Phantom immediately went to the water and started to rinse off all the gunk off of him. 

"Do you need help with the soap?" Father asked Phantom as he couldn't reach the soap or even the top of the sink. Phantom meowed and Father gently washed Phantom. 

Phantom was taking this bath surprisingly well. 

After Father rinsed Phantom off, Phantom went intangible and jumped out of the sink. When he turned tangible again Phantom was perfectly dry. 

"Damian, go get a brush." Father told him and Damian did so, grabbing a cat brush they bought for Phantom. Damian handed it to Father and Father started brushing out Phantom's fur. 

Phantom purred, sitting up proudly like a king. Phantom's fur was short and his body even smaller so brushing him didn't take all that long. Once they were done Phantom climbed up onto Father's shoulder and stayed there. 

Was Phantom going to stay with Father? Did Phantom not like him anymore? 

"Damian, you should go to bed." Father said and Damian nodded. 

"Yes, Father." Damian said looking at Phantom longingly but Phantom didn't look back. Damian went back upstairs feeling sad and defeated. 

Phantom didn't want to hang out with him anymore. What did he do wrong? Why didn't Phantom want to stay around him? Is it because he stopped Phantom from fighting Titus? 

Damian couldn't think of anything else he could have done to piss off Phantom so that must have been it. But Phantom wasn't allowed to fight Titus! Why didn't Phantom understand that? 

Damian got ready for bed feeling glum and trying to figure out ways to earn Phantom's favor again. 

Chapter Text

Danny didn't understand why Bruce didn't want him to fight. He was really good at fighting and could hold his own pretty well. He proved that but Bruce didn't approve of his methods. 

Maybe he did go a little overboard but it's not like the bad guys didn't deserve it. They both were still alive. Danny didn't see the problem. 

"I'm going to teach you how to use non-lethal force. Let's first go over how much force to use and how to control your strength." Bruce said and Danny huffed. 

Control his strength, what does Bruce know about controlling his strength. Danny already perfected controlling his strength. He doesn't need tips! 

"Okay, were going to go over a simulation and you are going to take out your enemy without breaking half their bones." Bruce said sternly and Danny huffed but meowed his agreement. Bruce put Danny down in the middle of the simulator and then stared at him. 

"I'm teaching a kitten how to fight people. This is completely normal he's a ghost." Bruce said loading up the simulation. The simulator didn't know what to do as it didn't register a small cat as a threat. 

"Maybe we should just practice with dummies." Bruce said turning the simulation off. 

"Okay, Phantom take down this dummy without hurting it too much." Bruce said walking up to a dummy. Danny had to run to keep up with Bruce and Bruce stared down at him. 

"How did you defeat Scarecrow and Bane? You're so small." Bruce said glaring at him. Danny meowed at him and floated up to the dummy and batted it's head with enough force to knock out a regular human. 

"Cute but deadly." Bruce said gently grabbing him from the air and petting him. 

"You clearly know how to use non-lethal force. Why don't you when out in the field?" Bruce asked holding him at eye level. Danny didn't know how to give a proper answer so he just meowed at him. 

"We really need to figure out how to communicate." Bruce sighed petting him. Danny purred leaning into the touch. 

"While you are here, I have something for you." Bruce said bringing Danny to a table and putting him down on it. Bruce grabbed a case of some sort then put it in front of Danny. 

'What's in it?' Danny meowed pawing at it. 

"Patience, Phantom." Bruce said gently pushing him away. Bruce opened the case and Danny shifted his paws in curiosity still trying to see what it was. 

"Your very own collar." Bruce said showing it off and Danny marveled at it. It was a silver sleek collar that had a bat symbol tag with his name engraved on it. Bruce put it on him and Danny purred, half amused and half touched. 

"Welcome to the family Phantom." Bruce said petting him and Danny purred glad his father finally accepted him into the family. 

"Let's try and get some sleep before I have to go out as Bruce Wayne." Bruce said letting Danny perch on his shoulder. They headed upstairs and Bruce went to his bedroom and actually fell asleep while Danny watched over him. 

Maybe he could trust Bruce. Bruce was his father and Bruce clearly cared for him. Then again finding out about a dead child he never knew would probably scare him. 

Bruce wasn't scared of much though. Bruce is Batman. Bruce was still mad at him though for not fighting criminals correctly. 

Maybe he should wait a bit longer until he earns the right to patrol or at least until he can reasonably say Bruce won't kick him out for existing. 

Bruce didn't sleep long but did get an hour's worth of sleep in. Bruce didn't even look at Danny when he woke up just getting up and starting to get dressed for the day. Danny politely looked away, a bit disturbed that his dad was just changing right in front of him. 

Danny tried to listen to figure out when Bruce was done but he wasn't very observant because Bruce surprised him by picking him up and holding him with one hand. Bruce didn't let Danny perch on his shoulder or even attempt to climb up his arm. 

'What gives?' Danny meowed at Bruce. 

"Shhh, it's too early." Bruce shushed him and Danny lashed his tail in anger but settled in Bruce's hand. Bruce brought him to the dinning room where Alfred had already had breakfast and coffee prepared for him. 

"Master Bruce, do you intend to bring Phantom to your outings today?" Alfred asked Bruce. Bruce just hummed and Danny didn't know what that meant. 

"Very well, I shall make Phantom presentable." Alfred said with his hand outstretched. 

Apparently that was a yes. 

Bruce looked at Alfed's hand then gently handed over Danny. Danny's tail twitched in irritation. 

What counted as presentable? 

Alfred brought him away and brushed his fur. Alfred also put a little tie on him then presented him to Bruce as he was on his way out. 

"He looks perfect." Bruce said gently grabbing him. 

This wasn't too bad. He felt a little too much like a pet but at least he looked good. 

Bruce brought him to a car then put him in the cupholder. Danny meowed in indignation. 

Danny is not cup sized! 

Danny could barely reach the edge of Bruce's big cup holder but his point still stood. Bruce took a picture of him and Danny hissed at him. 

"You look very handsome." Bruce said petting his head and Danny hissed blushing. 

He's not a pet! He's the Ghost King and very intimidating! 

"Don't worry, I'll let you out when we get there." Bruce said and Danny looked at him in confusion. 

'Get where?' Danny meowed at him in suspicion. Bruce didn't answer him probably not understanding him. 

'Get where?!' Danny yowled at him and Bruce chuckled. 

"Calm down, you probably don't know this but I do have a company to run. I thought you'd like to see what I do outside of Batman. Maybe one day you might even have a hand in running it if you ever turn back into a human again." Bruce said petting him and Danny was flabbergasted. 

Run a company? Danny was already the King of the Infinite Realms. When would he have time to run a company as well? Maybe he should stay a cat if Bruce intends on making him part of this company! He already has enough responsibilities as is! 

Danny hissed at Bruce to show his displeasure and Bruce frowned at him. 

"Guess not." Bruce said petting him. They soon arrived at their destination and Bruce picked Danny up and plopped him down in his chest pocket. Danny peeked his head out comfortably able to to see just sitting in his pocket. 

"Hm, you are pocket sized." Bruce said, pleased and Danny meowed at him. 

He was not! He barely fit in Bruce's pocket. He could probably jump out if he wanted to. 

Bruce scratched his head then made his way out of the parking garage. Danny then got to see a new side of Bruce. Bruce's business side. 

Bruce acted aloft but he knew what he was doing and made important decisions with a bunch of important looking people. Almost everyone noticed Danny though and aww'ed and coo'ed at him. Danny hissed at them keeping them away only occasionally having to swipe away hands that got too close. 

Bruce also helped keep strangers from petting him, telling people that Phantom didn't like being pet and occasionally shoo'ing people away if they got too close. Bruce protected him and Danny was grateful. 

"There he is, and your intrepid little assistant. Word has already spread about your little kitten." Someone greeted Bruce happily. 

"Lucius, I wanted to make sure people knew about him before the Gala tonight. I didn't want my little kitten trampled by the press." Bruce greeted Lucius. 

"With that adorable little face I fear you might still have to worry." Lucius said and Danny hissed at him. 

"Phantom this is Lucius Fox, a friend." Bruce introduced him, gently picking him up. Danny examined Lucius skeptically and Lucius held out a hand to him. 

'Better be a friend.' Danny hissed at him swatting away his hand. 

"Sorry, he doesn't like strangers." Bruce apologized for his poor behavior. 

"That's perfectly fine. He's already gained a reputation as being a protective kitten." Lucius said backing away from him. 

"Yeah, he cares just a bit too much." Bruce said petting Danny on the head. 

"Why bring him to me?" Lucius asked. 

"Well, this kitten likes following me into dangerous situations and I was wondering if you could help me make something like this." Bruce got out the plans he made for the Bat-cat suit. 

"You're letting him follow you into the night?" Lucius asked examining the plans. 

"He's persistent and strangely helpful. I just don't want him getting hurt." Bruce said petting Danny. Danny streatched out his limbs, sick of being in a pocket all day. 

"I'll see what I can do." Lucius said looking at Danny in confusion. 

"Thank you Lucius." Bruce thanked him. 

"Even with this, that kitten will be incredibly fragile. He's so small." Lucius said and Bruce nodded. 

"I am aware. Just help me keep him safe please." Bruce pleaded scratching Danny under the chin. 

"I'll try." Lucius said and Bruce nodded going over a few other things Danny wasn't paying attention to. Bruce found the best places to pet and scratch him and Danny was very appreciative. Danny purred happily. 

It was like getting a fully body massage and it felt so nice. 

Eventually Bruce returned him to the pocket and Danny sighed, deciding to take a small nap. 

Danny was back in the Fenton lab with his friends. 

He didn't think it was a good idea to go in but his friends dared him too. 

He put on the hazmat suit and walked in the portal. He slipped and fell. His hand hit something. A switch. A flash! No! 

Danny woke up to the flash of light and yowled, hissing in panic. 

"Shhh, it's okay, it was just a camera." Bruce hushed him gently petting him and hiding him away from what Danny quickly figured out was the press. Danny couldn't get himself to stop shaking as he yowled in panic the light reminding of him of the light that took half his life. 

"It's okay, it's just the press." Bruce now hid him from view entirely and covered his eyes. 

"Get out of the way!" Bruce yelled quickly leaving and then a door slam later they were a place much quieter with no more flashing lights. 

"It's okay, you're safe. You're safe now. There's no more flashing lights. No more loud noises. You're safe." Bruce reassured him and Danny slowly calmed down as Bruce pet him. 

"It's okay, I got you. You're safe." Bruce comforted him until Danny managed to calm down his breathing to his regular level of not breathing and breathing. 

"Okay, from now on I promise, I won't let the press anywhere near you." Bruce promised as Danny finally got himself to stop shaking. 

"I'm sorry Phantom. I shouldn't have let the press near when you were sleeping. I should have warned you. I forgot how overwhelming the press can be when you're not used to it. I also seemed to forgotten you're just a kitten and you've died. Did the lights remind you of your death?" Bruce asked and Danny nodded. 

"I saw your scars, electrocution right?" Bruce guessed and Danny nodded. 

"I'm so sorry Phantom. I should have known flashing lights would trigger you." Bruce apologized to him sincerely. Danny just buried his head into Bruce's sleeve and Bruce continue to pet him. Danny could feel the guilt Bruce was emitting and gave a small meow of forgiveness. 

"Let's go home." Bruce said and soon Bruce was driving with one hand the other hand holding Danny close to his chest. 

They arrived back home and Bruce gently took the tiny tie off of Danny and finally let Danny perch on his shoulder. Bruce shared his lunch with Danny and Danny finally relaxed glad to be back home. 

"You've made quite the headline young kitten." Alfred said to him and Danny hissed at him. 

"He's a cat Alfred. Leave him alone." Bruce said in annoyance. 

"Very well, sir." Alfred said glaring at Danny and Danny glared back, hissing. 

"I'm hosting a Gala tonight so I'm allowing you free reign of the manor tonight. Just be back here by the morning okay?" Bruce said to him. 

'Yes!' Danny meowed in victory. 

This is the perfect opportunity to not only sneak away to do his kingly duties but also gives him time to show Titus who's boss without Damian stopping him! 

"You sounded way too happy about that. Don't run away, okay?" Bruce said worrying over him. 

'I'll be back by morning.' Danny meowed at him and Bruce sighed. Bruce was looking at him in overwhelming worry and Danny could tell he didn't want to let Danny go. 

"I wish I could keep you hidden and safe. I could ask Constantine to watch over you." Bruce said and Danny shook his head yowling. 

He won't ever win the deal if Bruce calls Constantine! 

"I thought you liked him. I guess just because he can understand you doesn't mean you automatically like him." Bruce said and Danny sighed in relief. 

"I could probably ask one of my kids to watch over you but they are supposed to be at the party as well, except Jason. I'm not sure if I trust Jason with small animals though." Bruce pondered. 

'Just let me be on my own. I can take care of myself.' Danny meowed at Bruce. Bruce just looked at him in confusion. 

'I'll be fine.' Danny purred leaning against Bruce's neck. 

"Okay, okay, I'll try not to worry too much. Just please stay safe." Bruce said petting him. 

'I'll be safe.' Danny meowed at him. 

"Okay, I trust you." Bruce said and Danny's tail went up in joy. 

'Perfect!' Danny meowed then jumped off Bruce's shoulder and onto the ground. Bruce gave him a worried look. 

Danny didn't look back though as he explored the rest of the manor and went off to fight Titus! 

Chapter Text

Bruce was very worried as he realized the tracking device he put in Phantom's collar wasn't working. Then he got reminded of how technology never seemed to work around Phantom and his worry was doubled. 

Bruce shouldn't have let Phantom go. Phantom could literally be anywhere right now and they have no way to find him! Phantom was so small and could hide in any number of places in the manor. Even worse Phantom could hide in the walls! Why did owning a ghost cat have to be so stressful? 

Bruce knew the cat had a human form and understood him as well as any human would but that didn't change the fact that he took the form of a small black cat who was vulnerable to any amount of attacks from outside forces, including the Great Dane they owned who could probably eat Phantom in one bite! Bruce didn't think he could worry so much over such a small creature. 

Phantom was dead, it wasn't like he could die again right? But he still got hurt. Phantom could still be injured! What if someone at the Gala found him and decided to steal him! 

That wouldn't happen Phantom can go intangible. That didn't seem to stop Bane from just stealing Phantom though! Phantom agreed to come back by morning though. Everything would be okay. Phantom can hold his own, surprisingly. 

Phantom can defend himself he made Bane cry, he destroyed the Scarecrow. Phantom can defend himself. Phantom is a ghost, he can defend himself. 

Bruce tried to reassure himself that Phantom would be alright and tried to focus on important issues like the Gala tonight and making sure all his kids are there. 

Phantom will be fine. Phantom can defend himself. 

"Master Bruce, may I inquire at where your little shadow went?" Alfred asked and Bruce sighed. 

"I've given him my trust and he will be back by morning." Bruce said, trying to believe in that statement so he can worry over other things. 

"Oh dear." Alfred said looking worried as well. 

"He can defend himself. He's going to be fine. Phantom can defend himself." Bruce said trying to believe that it was true. 

"Would you like me to locate him?" Alfred asked. 

"No, he's fine. We have other things to worry about." Bruce said seriously. 

"Very well." Alfred sounded annoyed and Bruce looked at him in surprise. 

Did Alfred not like Phantom? 

Bruce shook his head trying his best to clear it. 

He can't worry about that right now. He has a gala to prepare for. He needs to wrangle in his kids and get them to show up. He needs to handle the press. Make sure his name wasn't sullied by Phantom's freak out this morning. 

He needs to prepare himself for questions about Phantom. Maybe he could invite Clark over? It would help his racing mind and Clark would be able to hear the too slow heartbeat of Phantom. 

With his mind made up he finished his lunch and got to work. He started by calling Clark. 

"Bruce! Are you okay?" Clark asked over the phone. 

"Not necessarily an emergency but I need you to tell me if Phantom is alright." Bruce said trying not to come off as desperate. 

"Phantom?" Clark questioned. 

"The ghost that turned into a cat. He sort of lives with me now. He... I trusted him to be able to defend himself and let him out of my sight. I just... I worry about him." Bruce said with much difficulty. 

"I'll check, do you want me to come over?" Clark asked. 

"Yes please." Bruce said. 

"I'll be right over." Clark said and Bruce felt a little lighter. 

"Is his heartbeat really slow?" Clark asked as he made his way over. 

"Yes, is he okay?" Bruce asked desperately. 

"He seems to be hissing but I don't know what he's hissing at." Clark said and Bruce started to worry again. 

"Is it the dog?" Bruce asked trying his best to stay calm. 

"...yes." Clark answered and Bruce felt himself start to panic. 

"And they sound like they're fighting." Clark continued when Bruce went quiet for too long. 

"Is he okay? Where is he? Phantom!" Bruce yelled out and Clark was at his side in a moment's notice. 

"He's okay. I'm pretty sure he won. I can still hear him. Calm down." Clark comforted him, putting a hand on his shoulder. 

"Oh, Clark. I have a gala tonight and I need all my kids to be there. This little ghost cat worries me so much. I want to trust that he'll be okay by himself but he's just a kitten!" Bruce spoke his worries to Clark. 

"Hey, it's okay. How about I watch over him. He already knows me and I am good with cats." Clark said and Bruce sighed in relief. 

"I would really like that Clark but I said I would trust him." Bruce said and Clark smiled. 

"I'm sure he'll understand that you're just worried over him. Let me handle this while you worry about the gala." Clark said and Bruce nodded. 

"Okay, thank you. Just come to me if he needs anything. He's a smart cat and he can go intangible at will. Just protect him will you?" Bruce asked desperately. 

"I will protect him. Don't worry, I got this." Clark reassured him. 

"Okay, good. Thank you." Bruce thanked Clark sincerely. 

"Anytime, now go wrangle your kids together." Clark said and Bruce nodded relaxing as he saw Clark go to watch over Phantom. 

Phantom is going to be okay. Clark will watch over him and Clark is Superman. Phantom is safe now. 

With his worries quelled he relaxed and got to work on gathering his kids for tonight's gala and preparing everything together. 

"Where's Phantom?" Damian asked once he arrived back from school.

"Clark is watching over him tonight." Bruce said and Damian looked a bit miffed but nodded in acceptance. 

Bruce didn't take long to message his other kids and get them all to come to the gala tonight. They all questioned where Phantom was and Bruce had to reassure them that Clark was watching him. 

At the Gala it started out fine. Bruce delt with the press, talked to some business people, pretended to get drunk. It was all pretty good that is until the Joker decided to crash his party. Bruce wasn't surprised his gala was interrupted by Joker. That is actually pretty par for the course for a Wayne gala. 

"Lookie what I have here." Joker showed off a small black cat in cage and Bruce's heart skipped a beat. 

"Phantom?" Bruce questioned but then really examined the cat Joker was holding captive. 

"That's right I got your little kitty!" Joker laughed and Bruce frowned. 

"That's not Phantom." Damian was the first to point out. 

"What?! But this is a black kitten!" Joker yelled showing off the cat again. 

It was indeed a small black cat but it was still too big to be Phantom and it's eyes were the wrong color and it had no collar on. 

"That is a black kitten. It's just not our black kitten." Bruce said, pretty sure Clark would absolutely beat the Joker if he actually tried to take the real Phantom. 

"What?! No! This is your cat!" The Joker yelled at them. 

"Nope, he's not even the right size." Tim joined in. 

"And our Phantom has blue eyes not green." Duke added. 

"It's still a cat!" The Joker yelled. 

"Who's cat did you steal, or did you just grab that cat off the street?" Dick asked him. 

"You guys are no fun!" The Joker yelled at them then left with the cat angrily. Joker's goons shrugged and left too. 

"I apologize for Joker's interuption. I understand if you would rather leave now but the party is still on till midnight!" Bruce announced and his guests cheered staying because many Gothamites were already pretty desensitized to Joker's antics. 

Some people decided to leave and Bruce was okay with that. The rest of the gala went pretty well and soon the night was over. 

"Bruce, don't worry about it." Clark came up to him and Bruce looked at him in concern. 

"Clark, where's Phantom?" Bruce asked him seriously. 

"Don't freak out." Clark said and Bruce glared at him. 

"Where is Phantom?!" Bruce shouted. 

"He may have opened up a green portal and jumped through it." Clark said quickly and Bruce stared at him. 

"He left?" Bruce asked, a pain going through his chest. 

"He wasn't forced to leave if that's what you mean." Clark said and Bruce sighed. 

"He'll be back, just listen for him and keep watch of the location of where he made the portal." Bruce commanded him. 

"Of course. Anything." Clark said and went back to where he saw the portal. 

"Why did Phantom leave?" Damian asked sadly. 

"I'm unsure but he promised to be back by morning. We have a job to do." Bruce said ready to go beat up the Joker for even attempting to kidnap Phantom. Damian followed him without hesitation. 

Chapter Text

Danny felt a little bad for leaving Clark behind but he had some business to attend to. Firstly he checked in on his kingdom and had some scheduled brawls to attend and participate in. After that he checked in on Sam and Tucker and they caught him up on Amity Park news. 

Jazz thought he was dead along with his adopted parents and they even held a funeral for him. Danny felt guilty for letting them believe he was dead and Jazz looked for his ghost but Sam and Tucker told Jazz that he wasn't coming back and was going to live in the Ghost Zone from now on. 

Jazz took that information hard and didn't want to believe it but cried and left him alone, moving on. 

Amity Park was ghost free and the town already settled down into normalcy. Sam said it was actually kind of boring now. Tucker said he missed their adventures.

Danny missed them but knew he couldn't go back to see them. He had to leave Amity Park alone. 

Danny then shared what's been happening to him in Gotham and how the Wayne family adopted him having joint custody with Constantine. 

"Wait, Bruce Wayne adopted you? Isn't he a creepy billionaire?" Sam asked him. 

"He is a billionaire but he's not creepy and he's my real dad! My blood father!" Danny said excitedly. 

"You never said Bruce Wayne was your blood father! Also does he know you're his son?" Tucker asked him. 

"No... he just thinks I'm a ghost cat." Danny admitted shamefully. 

"Danny! You have to tell him!" Sam yelled and Danny scoffed. 

"Why? So he can kick me out?" Danny asked pessimisticly. 

"He's your blood father do you really think he'll kick you out?" Sam asked and Danny sighed. 

"I don't know. Earlier he was talking about me maybe helping run the company once I turn back into a human. I'm not ready for that." Danny complained. 

"Isn't that confirmation that he won't kick you out though?" Tucker asked. 

"Maybe, but he doesn't know I'm his son. What if he disowns me?!" Danny worried. 

"And why would he do that?" Sam asked. 

"Because I'm half a ghost! I'm the Ghost King! He could see me as some monster or something!" Danny worried. 

"Don't tell him you're the Ghost King then. He already knows you're a ghost and he hasn't kicked you out yet." Sam tried reassuring him. 

"I'll think about it. I'll just have to find the right time to tell them." Danny said actually considering telling them the truth. 

"Okay, and hey didn't you say Constantine had joint custody? You could always just stay with him if things don't work out with your blood family." Tucker said matter of factly. 

"Thanks Tuck. I got to go check on a revenant I found. Bye Sam, bye Tucker, talk later!" Danny bid his friends farewell. 

"Bye!" They shouted their farewells and Danny left the call. Danny then made sure to go into his kingly form before checking up on Jason. Danny found the revenant bleeding out in the middle of an alleyway and sighed. 

"Jason." Danny greeted him and Jason looked up at him in fear. 

"Your majesty." Jason greeted him trying to stand but failing. 

"Let me patch you up." Danny said and Jason went limp as Danny picked him up. Danny brought Jason to the roof top and turned them both invisible as Danny started working on stopping Jason from dying again. 

"Thank you, your majesty." Jason thanked him once he had coherent thoughts again. 

"You don't have to thank me, just try not to die again." Danny chastised him. 

"Fair enough." Jason said and held still as Danny checked on his core. Jason's core was still cracked but healing slowly. There was no new corrupted ectoplasm and Danny carefully got rid of the corrupted ectoplasm he missed last time. 

"Better, now don't die." Danny commanded Jason. 

"I'll do my best not to." Jason said and Danny left him alone. 

Now that Danny was done patrolling the manor he worked on expanding his territory out of the manor and claiming the rest of the property. It was much easier to claim his new haunt when no one was watching him. 

Once Danny was done he went back into the manor and saw Clark waiting for him exactly where he left. Danny opened a portal near him then debated if he should just come as himself but decided against it not wanting Clark to freak out. 

Danny easily shifted back into his cat form and made himself visible in front of the portal he made. 

"Phantom! You're back!" Clark greeted him happily, scooping him up easily. Danny slipped from Clark's hold to close the portal then settled himself on Clark's shoulder. 

"Bruce is going to be so happy that you're back!" Clark said starting to walk where Bruce probably is. 

"Is that blood?" Clark asked sniffing him and Danny shifted his paws. 

He completely forgot to wash Jason's blood off of his form. 

"Bruce is going to kill me if he finds out I let you get injured." Clark said quickly taking him into a bathroom. Clark put him in the sink and tried washing off the blood from his paws but it still lingered in his fur. 

"Are you bleeding? Is that your blood?" Clark asked and Danny shook his head. 

"That still worries me. Who's blood do you have on your paws?" Clark asked and Danny rolled his eyes. Danny jumped from the sink and set his whole form ablaze destroying any blood or grime that may have resided in his fur. 

"What the fuck?" Clark said as Danny shook off the ghost fire, returning to Clark's shoulder. 

"At least you're not bleeding." Clark said looking at him in shock. 

Danny didn't like cleaning himself like that because of his ice core but it was an easy way to get rid of blood. 

Clark gently grabbed him and held him in his hand as he made his way through the manor to find Bruce. 

"Bruce, he's back." Clark said quickly finding Bruce. 

"Phantom!" Bruce said grabbing him from Clark and petting him. Danny purred as he could feel how happy Bruce was to see him. 

"Where did you go?" Bruce asked in worry. 

'Out.' Danny meowed trying his best to form the word with his cat vocal cords. 

"Right, still have to figure out a way to communicate. Do you know morse code?" Bruce asked him. Danny meowed as he nodded trying to convey how not confident he was about using morse code. 

"Okay, can you tell me where you went?" Bruce asked and Danny did his best to tap out 'Ghost Zone' with his paw but it was very difficult and he forgot what the code for Z was. 

"Ghost One?" Bruce questioned him and Danny hissed already frustrated about not being able to properly communicate via morse code. 

"Hey, it's okay. Do you want to continue to try morse code or think of something else?" Bruce asked gently. 

'Else.' Danny managed to tap out. 

"Okay, morse code isn't very good if you're not skilled at it anyway. Have any ideas?" Bruce asked him. 

Danny thought about it and remembered most of his family were revenants. Maybe they could understand Ghost Speak? 

'How about this?' Danny tried and Bruce winced looking at him in confusion. 

'Guess not.' Danny said then huffed. 

He could always just tell them his identity. 

"Can't he just turn back into a boy? We understood him then." Clark pointed out. 

"I wish he would but he doesn't seem to want to." Bruce sighed petting Danny. Danny looked around and noticed it was just Bruce and Clark around. 

They already know what he looks like. What's the harm in just transforming briefly? 

Danny jumped from Bruce's arms and made sure he was in ghost form before turning back into his more human looking form. 

"Phantom." Bruce said in surprise, staring at him. 

"I just went to go do some ghost stuff. I didn't mean to worry you." Danny explained himself feeling oddly vulnerable in front of them. 

"You had blood on you!" Clark exclaimed. 

"It wasn't my blood! It wasn't my fault either! I just had to patch up a friend." Danny explained. 

"You had blood on you?" Bruce immediately worried over him checking him for injuries. 

"I'm fine dad." Danny said then Bruce froze and looked at him. 

"Sorry, I-I-" Bruce hugged him and Danny relaxed hugging back. 

Bruce didn't hate him. 

"Will you stay human?" Bruce asked him after he was done hugging him. 

"I... I guess I can stay human around you." Danny said fidgeting slightly. 

"Do you not want to?" Bruce asked sadly. 

"I guess it's just... I'm still worried you might kick me out if I'm not a cat." Danny shared nervously. 

"I wouldn't kick you out. Why would you think I would kick you out?" Bruce asked in confusion. 

"Because I'm not human. I'm a ghost. I'm dead." Danny pointed out looking down in shame. 

"Phantom, I'm not going to kick you out just because you're dead." Bruce said caressing his face. 

"Even if I was..." your son? Danny couldn't bring himself to admit it yet. He was too scared. 

"Was what?" Bruce questioned him. Danny couldn't take the attention anymore and fearfully turned back into a cat and went to his half alive form. 

"It's okay, I got you. I know whatever it is it wouldn't change a thing between us." Bruce said picking him up. 

Danny highly doubted that. 

Bruce gently pet him and comforted him. 

"I got you, and I promise I'll be here for you when you're ready to talk again." Bruce comforted him and Danny wanted to trust in him but didn't know how yet. Bruce checked him for injuries then thanked Clark and Clark left. 

"I won't ever kick you out Phantom. I hope one day you'll trust me enough to believe that." Bruce said to Danny and Danny sighed. 

'Maybe one day.' Danny meowed and Bruce brought him to bed. Bruce got some much needed sleep while Danny watched over him. 

Danny didn't really need sleep and the little sleep he did need was plagued with nightmares so he didn't sleep, he napped. 

Danny curled up to his father's neck and took a small nap. 

Danny woke up to Bruce gently picking him up and being settled into a pocket. Danny didn't really feel like waking up so he softly dozed trying to stay at least a small bit alert to figure out what was happening around him. That didn't work out because he fell back asleep really quickly. 

When he woke again he was on a pillow and Damian was watching over him. Danny yawned and stretched out his limbs, shaking the sleep from his head. 

"Phantom you're awake." Damian greeted him. 

'Good morning.' Danny meowed taking in his surroundings. He was currently in Damian's room and Damian seemed to be getting ready for school. 

"Father said he can't bring you to work again so Richard said he would watch over you but I don't think he will do a very good job so you are going to come to school with me instead." Damian said putting a blanket in his bookbag. 

'This seems like a responsible thing to do.' Danny meowed. 

"Come on, let's go." Damian said picking him up and putting him in his backpack. 

'You are very lucky I don't need to breathe." Danny meowed as Damian zipped up his backpack only leaving a small breathing hole for him. 

"Shhh or Grayson will find you." Damian hushed him and Danny sighed. 

Should he really let Damian bring him to school? While it's either that or spend the day with Dick. 

"Dami have you seen Phantom? B said he needed a bath because he came home with blood on his paws." Dick said and Danny froze. 

Maybe going to school with Damian wasn't such a bad idea. 

"No, I have not seen him." Damian answered cooly. 

"You seem way too calm about blood on Phantom." Dick said looking at him in suspicion. 

"I saw Phantom earlier, he seemed to be fine." Damian said calmly. 

"Oh really?" Dick asked and Damian took a step back. 

"Get out of my way Richard I need to get to school." Damian said aggressively. 

"And B asked me to drive you." Dick said getting his keys. Damian huffed but soon they were in a car and on their way to school. 

"Okay bye Baby Bird and before you go." Dick opened up Damian's backpack and scooped Danny out. 

"This one needs his bath." Dick said and Danny yowled in indignation. 

"But he doesn't want a bath! I want to introduce him to my friends." Damian complained. 

"Yeah, but you're not allowed to bring Phantom to school. Who knows what kind of trouble this little trouble maker would get into." Dick ruffled the fur on top of Danny's head and Danny meowed in frustration. 

He did not use ghost fire to clean himself just to get forced into taking a bath today! 

"Aww come on, I promise it won't be that bad." Dick said as Danny hissed at him. 

"He's actually really well behaved when taking baths. Just be careful with him and he doesn't need dried off." Damian worried over him. 

"Don't worry Baby Bird I got this. Now go before you miss class." Dick said and Damian reluctantly left. 

'I'm not taking a bath.' Danny meowed at Dick. 

"Oh don't worry Phantom, you'll get to see him after school." Dick pet him and Danny sighed. 

He already accepted Dick into his haunt. Hopefully he doesn't regret doing that. Maybe Dick just needs a reminder of the power dynamic between them. 

Dick brought them back to the manor and brought Danny into the bathroom. Dick started the water in the sink and Danny went intangible when Dick tried to put him in the water. 

"What? Come on, it's just water, it won't hurt you." Dick said attempting to grab him but failing. Danny floated out of the sink and glared at Dick. 

"I thought Dami said you were okay with baths. What gives?" Dick asked and Danny hissed at him. 

"Well, your paws certainly don't look bloody." Dick said glaring back at him.

'You bet they're not." Danny meowed sitting on the edge of the sink and regaining his tangibility. 

"You stink of ash though. Where did you go to smell like fire." Dick said grabbing him and sniffing his fur. Danny huffed meowing in defeat as he realized he did need another bath. Danny jumped into the sink and reluctantly started cleaning himself. 

"So you will allow me to give you a bath." Dick celebrated and Danny glared at him but let Dick start cleaning him with soap. 

"See this isn't all that bad." Dick said as he scrubbed Danny's back. 

"Now let's look at those paws." Dick said gently taking a hold of his legs and cleaning his paws. 

"Those are some long claws, we might need to trim them after this." Dick said and Danny hissed. 

His claws are perfect! Thank you very much!

"We'll talk about it." Dick said leaving his claws alone for now. Dick got to rinsing him off and Danny went intangible before Dick could wrap him in a towel. 

"Can we talk about your claws now?" Dick asked as he got out the brush and started brushing Danny's fur. 

'No.' Danny hissed at him. 

"You know you are very high maintenance for a ghost cat." Dick said continuing to brush him. 

"Yes and you're my older brother." Danny said switching forms and Dick's jaw dropped. 

"You do have a human form. Why did you let me give you a bath?" Dick asked examining him. 

"Because you said I stunk. Now stop treating me like a cat." Danny said then switched back into a cat. 

"You can't just say that and become a cat again! What the hell Phantom?!" Dick shouted at him. 

'Stop shouting at me!' Danny hissed back. 

"You know I can't understand your hisses and meows. Also now you will allow me to clip you claws." Dick said glaring at him. 

'Fine.' Danny meowed and Dick grabbed him and clipped his claws. 

"Also I will treat you as cat as long as you take cat form. I will not treat you special unless you talk to me as a human being." Dick said and Danny sighed. 

"Now I will only get you ice cream if you turn back into your human form. I want to get to know you." Dick said and Danny was tempted. 

"If you don't I'm getting you cat food." Dick said putting his collar back on him and Danny hissed at him. 

'You would not!' Danny meowed and Dick ignored him. 

"Fine!" Danny turned back into his ghost human form. His collar remained on him and surprisingly still fit him. 

"Phantom! I knew you'd want ice cream." Dick said and Danny blushed. 

"You threatened to feed me cat food." Danny said in irritation. 

"Oh come on! Let's get to know each other. Why did you turn into a cat?" Dick asked as they got to the kitchen. 

"I was afraid dad would kick me out for being a ghost." Danny explained glad to see that Alfred and nobody else seemed to be around. 

"Dad? You've been a cat this whole time and are already calling B, Dad?" Dick snickered as he got out the ice cream. 

"What can I say. I've already accepted Bruce, Damian, Constantine and you into my haunt." Danny explained himself. 

"And your haunt is...?" Dick asked getting out two bowls for them. 

"My territory, my family." Danny explained. 

"Aww you really consider me family already?" Dick asked and Danny sighed. 

"Yeah, you care way too much and your siblings were mocking you." Danny pointed out and Dick laughed in embarrassment. 

"Sorry again about getting you a litterbox of all things." Dick apologized scooping them some vinilla ice cream. 

"I forgive you." Danny forgave him easily. 

"So where did you go last night. We were all pretty worried about you." Dick asked handing over a bowl and spoon to Danny. 

"I just had to do some ghost stuff, you know protecting my haunt. Making sure Titus knows this is my territory now." Danny explained. 

"Please tell me that wasn't Titus' blood on your paws." Dick pleaded standing beside him. 

"No, it wasn't. It was actually a revenant I'm taking care of. The poor soul got shot and needed fixing up." Danny explained. 

"Also why did you smell of ash and fire?" Dick asked him. 

"I sort of set myself on fire to clean the blood off." Danny admitted and Dick chocked on his ice cream. 

"You what!?" Dick yelled at him. 

"It was ghostly fire and it didn't even hurt. Stop screaming at me." Danny said a shiver going down his back. 

"I'm sorry Phantom but you can't just say you've set yourself on fire and expect me to be okay with it." Dick apologized glaring at him. 

"It wasn't real fire and I'm fine. Stop freaking out." Danny said taking a bite of his ice cream. 

"Why did you decide to turn human in front of me and no one else?" Dick asked casually. 

"You asked for it and I don't know you that well. It's easier being around you." Danny admitted shrugging. 

"So how old are you really? Because Constantine has warned us before that ghosts can take the form of small children." Dick asked looking at him skeptically. 

"I've only been dead for four years." Danny said cautiously. 

"That didn't really answer my question." Dick said tilting his head at him. 

"It doesn't matter how old I am! I don't want to talk about it." Danny huffed and Dick looked at him in worry. 

"Hey, don't turn back into a cat yet. We can still hang out. Do you know how to play video games?" Dick asked and Danny nodded. 

"Then let's have some fun. You're still my little brother, even if you turn into a cat sometimes." Dick ruffled his hair and Danny chuckled. 

"Master Dick-" Danny heard Alfred's voice and immediately turned back into a cat and jumped up onto Dick's shoulder. "-might I inquire who you're talking to?" Alfred asked and Dick frowned. 

"Just Phantom here." Dick said petting Danny gently. 

"I think it unwise for the cat to eat ice cream Master Dick." Alfred said and Danny hissed at him. 

"He has a human form, he can eat what he likes." Dick defended him then stalked out of the room. 

"So, what's your beef with Alfred?" Dick asked once they arrived at the gaming room and were alone again. Danny looked around for anyone then jumped off of Dick's shoulder and changed back. 

"He treats me like some lowly cat and he is not a part of my haunt!" Danny huffed, hissing in irritation. 

"So I got to ask were you orginally human first or a cat?" Dick asked settling down on a beanbag. 

"Human, what made you think I was a cat first?" Danny asked in confusion. 

"I don't know, maybe it's the whole territorial and hissing thing." Dick chuckled, like it was obvious. 

"Being territorial is a ghost thing and I didn't mean to hiss like that." Danny said sitting beside him and blushing. 

"Right, anyway it's your turn to ask the questions now." Dick said and Danny looked at him in surprise. 

"Oh, uh- what do you do as a day job?" Danny asked him. 

"I'm a police officer." Dick answered proudly. 

"So how did you get adopted by Bruce?" Danny asked him in intrest. 

"It's a long story, but I'll tell the short version. Basically my parents were killed when I was a kid and Bruce decided to adopt me to stop me from murdering the man who killed my parents." Dick explained solemnly. 

"Is that why you became Nightwing?" Danny asked. 

"I was actually the first Robin because of that. I became Nightwing because I grew up. Robin was Batman's sidekick and that wasn't me anymore. I became my own hero." Dick explained and Danny nodded. 

"Do you have Mario Kart here?" Danny asked and Dick smiled. 

"You're on Ghost Boy." Dick said and got the game set up on the Wii. 

"It's Phantom. Read the tag." Danny said still very proud of the collar his dad gave him. 

"Oh so you actually like your collar. I thought you didn't want to be treated like a cat." Dick snickered. 

"Dad gave it to me as a sign that he accepted me. I can be proud of wearing a collar." Danny defended himself. 

"I still think it's weird you call B, dad, but alright. Whatever floats your boat, Phantom." Dick said handing him a controller. Once Danny touched the controller the whole t.v fritzed out and the Wii sparked out and died. 

"Sorry, I forgot my ghost form isn't very friendly with technology." Danny apologized putting the controller down. 

"It's fine, I'm sure we can find something else to... do." Dick sighed sadly as he saw that Danny already transformed back into his cat form. 

"Okay, why don't I just show you my card collection. Do you want to do that?" Dick asked and Danny meowed. Dick gently picked him up and held him close to his chest. 

"It's going to be okay, Phantom. Why don't I show you anyway." Dick said petting him and Danny curled up into Dick's hand placing his tail over his nose. 

"Okay, just letting you know, I'm here if you want to talk." Dick said continuing to pet him gently. 

"Please talk to me. I'll figure something out. We can play a different game?" Dick tried to cheer him up. Danny just sighed sadly. 

"You can't stay a kitten forever, I mean I guess you could because you're a ghost but please don't stay a kitten forever. I want my baby brother back." Dick said sadly and Danny murrowed curling up tighter. 

"Okay, I understand. Just know I'm here for you." Dick pet him gently. 

"I'm going to go over some case files do you want to help me?" Dick asked and Danny didn't respond. 

"Okay, that's okay." Dick said and started walking somewhere. 

"How about we get out of the manor? We can take a walk or I could introduce you to my friends Roy and Wally?" Dick suggested and Danny hissed at him. 

"Right, you don't like strangers. You liked the puzzle box Jason gave you. What if we did a puzzle?" Dick suggested and Danny considered it. 

It wouldn't be the end of the world to do a puzzle. 

Danny nodded meowing up at Dick and Dick smiled pleased. 

"Great! How many pieces 250 sound nice?" Dick asked and Danny nodded. 

"Do you intend to stay a cat the whole time?" Dick asked and Danny looked down not really sure. 

"It's alright, no pressure! I'll get us a puzzle and you can take whatever form you want." Dick said placing Danny on his shoulder. Danny meowed his thanks glad Dick was being so patient with him. 

Dick got them a puzzle and dumped the pieces out on a table in the game room. Danny jumped down onto the table and used his ghost powers to manipulate the pieces and Dick watched him. 

"That's cool." Dick commented. Danny just started working on the puzzle. Dick helped silently then not so silently as he started rambling on about his time with the Teen Titans and a few other grand stories of him saving people. Danny listened silently half paying attention and half working on the puzzle. 

Dick was nice and Danny almost felt relaxed enough to transform back but then Tim and Duke entered the room. 

"Hey Dick, hi Phantom. Are you guys doing a puzzle?" Tim asked joining the table. 

"I was trying to cheer up Phantom but yes. We are doing a puzzle." Dick said in slight annoyance as he noticed Danny tense up again. 

"Can we join?" Duke asked and Dick sighed but nodded. Danny looked at Duke and Tim in suspicion not really sure about accepting them into his haunt yet. 

"So what were you telling Phantom?" Tim asked. 

"Just some of my adventures when I ran the Teen Titans." Dick answered. 

"Well, I'll have you know, Phantom, that Dick's not the only cool hero here. I'm Red Robin and I have plenty of stories to tell." Tim said proudly. 

"At least I have powers, do you want to see what I can do, Phantom?" Duke asked his hands starting to glow. 

"Stop it. He doesn't like flashing lights, remember?" Dick was quick to stop Duke as Danny tensed up even more. 

"Sorry." Duke apologized standing down. Danny returned to Dick and jumped up onto his shoulder. Dick frowned at him in worry. 

"Tim, Duke, can I ask you to leave?" Dick asked and they looked at him in confusion. 

"I need to talk to Phantom alone." Dick insisted when they didn't move and they were clearly unhappy but left the room. 

"Phantom I-"

"Phantom! I'm back!" Damian came into the room and Danny looked towards him happily. 

"We'll talk later." Dick whispered to him and Danny purred leaning against him. Damian reached out to him and Danny jumped from Dick's shoulder and into Damian's arms. 

"Come on, Father said your suit is ready and it's in the basement!" Damian said excitedly bringing Danny down to the cave. Danny purred and allowed Damian to take him down into the cave. 

"Damian, let me have Phantom." Bruce said once they got down to the cave. Danny felt nervous as he was being passed off. 

Was he in touble again? What did he do? 

"Calm down Phantom." Bruce said placing Danny down on a table. Danny flicked his ear in nervousness, his tail twitching. Bruce took Danny's collar off and Danny got more worried, meowing anxiously. 

"I'm just adding something I got Zatanna to enchant. Let's see if this works." Bruce said adding something to the collar then putting it back on Danny. 

"Okay, and stay there." Bruce said and Danny meowed in distress as Bruce walked over to the computer and typed something in it. 

"And it still works! Finally." Bruce sighed in relief and Danny tilted his head at him. 

What kind of magical item did Bruce put on him. It felt like ghost magic but what did it do? 

"Okay Phantom, let's get this armor on you." Bruce said opening a case. Danny looked at the armor in nervousness. 

Was the armor really necessary? 

Bruce picked him up and gently started putting the armor on him. 

It felt uncomfortable and suffocating.

Danny hissed, shaking the armor off with intangibility. 

"Phantom, you need this armor if you're going to patrol with us." Bruce said and Danny hissed at him. 

"No, this is non-negotiable. You will wear this armor. You need to be protected. What if you got shot!" Bruce worried over him and Danny went intangible. 

"What if you're not fast enough. What if you get thrown at another wall?" Bruce asked and Danny sighed, gaining tangibility again. 

"Now if I put this armor on you, promise me you'll keep it on." Bruce said sternly and Danny sighed. 

'Fine.' Danny meowed and Bruce nodded putting the armor on him again. 

It still felt strange to wear armor but Bruce showed him a mirror and Danny realized he looked a lot more intimidating. It was nothing more than plate armor but it did provide protection. 

"Do you like it?" Bruce asked. 

'It's fine.' Danny meowed and Bruce picked him up and showed off his cowl. 

"I improved it to fit with your armor and now you have little paw holds so you don't have to dig your claws into it." Bruce said setting him down on top of it. Danny quickly figured out where to put his paws and purred in amusement that Bruce would even make his cowl to accommodate him. Bruce scratched him under the chin and Danny purred. 

"Okay, I guess I can let you fight now but only if absolutely necessary and you're to use non-leathal force and don't hurt them too much." Bruce said reluctantly and Danny meowed, purring in victory. 

"Oh, my little kitten." Bruce said gently picking him up and cradling him. 

"I wish you didn't want to fight." Bruce said petting him. Danny just meowed up at him and Bruce sighed. 

"Okay, let's take this off. We're not leaving right now." Bruce said putting him down on the table and Danny easily shook off the armor with intangibility. 

"Let's go find Dick. I need the report on what he did with you today." Bruce said putting Danny on his shoulder. Danny settled on Bruce's shoulder feeling safe and loved. 

Bruce easily found Dick and Dick looked up from the puzzle he was still working on. 

"I need your report on what you did with Phantom while I was gone." Bruce commanded. 

"Well, Dami tried sneaking Phantom away in his backpack but I caught him. I gave Phantom a bath, we had lunch together then we came up here and worked on this puzzle." Dick summerized quickly. 

"And what did you have for lunch?" Bruce asked. 

"I caught Master Dick giving Phantom ice cream." Alfred said and Danny hissed at him. 

"Dick, please don't tell me you gave Phantom ice cream for lunch." Bruce said, huffing in exasperation. 

"Fine, I won't tell you." Dick said and Bruce face palmed. 

"Why did you give Phantom ice cream for lunch?" Bruce asked. 

"He was sad, I wanted to cheer him up! Why do you think we started doing this puzzle?" Dick asked him motioning to the incomplete puzzle. Bruce stared not sure how to answer. Alfred was looking at Dick in dissaproval and Danny hissed at him loudly, defending Dick. 

"Phantom stop fighting with Alfred." Bruce told him but Danny didn't stop glaring at Alfred with his fangs bared. 

"Alfred next time can you make sure Phantom eats an actual meal?" Bruce asked Alfred. 

"Very well, sir." Alfred said sounding pleased. Danny hissed at him again glaring intensely. 

"Phantom stop hissing at Alfred." Bruce said picking him up by the scruff. Danny hissed with Alfred still in his sights. 

"Phantom I mean it. You are not to hiss at Alfred again." Bruce chastised him and Danny stopped hissing just growling and glaring. 

"Phantom stop that." Bruce said gently hitting his nose. 

Danny's instincts kicked in and he went intangible to escape Bruce's grasp then jumped at him knocking him into the wall. 

"Phantom! Stop!" Bruce shouted at him but Danny pounced knocking him to the ground. Bruce batted at him but Danny easily dodged then jumped on Bruce's chest knocking the wind from Bruce's lungs and cracking the ground beneath them. 

Danny hissed at Bruce and Bruce didn't fight him just looking at him in confusion and submission. Danny purred in victory and rubbed his face against Bruce's in joy. 

"Note to self, don't tap Phantom on the nose. Seems to be a sign of challenging one to combat." Bruce wheezed out as Danny headbutted him using some ghost magic to help heal any injuries he caused. 

"I noticed that earlier too." Damian nervously spoke up.

"You knew he would have this reaction and didn't tell anyone?" Bruce asked sitting up and feeling strangely better than before Phantom attacked him. 

"Well, sort of, he did look ready to attack me when I did it but he didn't attack me." Damian said shamefully. 

"Phantom is not a normal cat Damian. We need to learn his habits and how he processes things. You should have told me so this never would have happened." Bruce said chastising Damian. 

"I'm sorry Father. It won't happen again." Damian apologized. 

"Alfred don't antagonize Phantom." Bruce said next. 

"My apologies, it won't happen again sir." Alfred apologized. 

"Phantom, are we good now?" Bruce asked hesitantly reaching out to him. Danny purred jumping up onto Bruce's arm and then purring against Bruce's chest using a small bit more power to make sure Bruce was fully healed. 

"Good, great." Bruce pet him and Danny purred happily. 

"You are strong. I guess I can give you a little more trust out in the field." Bruce said scratching him behind the ear and Danny purred in joy. 

"Can I watch over him again tomorrow? I promise I won't give him ice cream again." Dick pleaded and Bruce looked down at Danny who was purring away happily. 

"Fine, just make sure to feed him real food tomorrow." Bruce said picking up Danny and standing up. 

"Did you find out anything new about Phantom?" Bruce asked. 

"Apparently he can set himself on fire without getting injured." Dick said and Bruce looked at him in concern. 

"How did you find that out?" Bruce asked in concern. 

"He told me." Dick answered. Bruce nodded feeling a bit better that Dick somehow figured out to communicate with Phantom. 

Danny was eyeing Dick carefully wondering if Dick would mention how they talked. Dick stayed silent though smiling at him and Danny purred. 

Dick could be trusted. Dick was now Danny's favorite brother. 

"Come on little one. Let's see if we can get you some real food." Bruce said to him and Danny blushed. 

Sure he was young and small but he wasn't a baby! Danny couldn't stop purring though and he didn't mind that his father was taking care of him. 

"Now will you please not fight Alfred." Bruce pleaded as he started walking to the kitchen. 

'I'll try.' Danny meowed trying to tap out his message quickly with his tail. Danny isn't sure that Bruce got the message though as he just pet him and asked for a meal from Alfred. 

"A real meal not cat food." Bruce clarified and Danny paid attention again. 

Bruce was such a good dad! Danny doesn't know why but after brawling with Bruce he felt a whole lot happier. Maybe it was because he hasn't been able to brawl with any of his new haunt members since meeting them. 

He didn't feel like brawling with Constantine. Maybe that's because Constantine kept him busy and let him brawl with demons. While with the Wayne family, his blood family, he hasn't had the chance to brawl anyone. 

He barely did anything to Scarecrow and he wasn't allowed to attack Bane physically. Finally being challenged and able to brawl with Bruce even though it was a a small brawl helped him feel more connected to his haunt. 

Bruce fed him some chicken and blueberries and Danny couldn't be happier. 

Chapter Text

Damian didn't know how to earn Phantom's favor. Phantom already seemed to warm up to Richard and Father. He couldn't stop thinking of what Father said.

"Phantom's not a normal cat. We need to learn his habits and how he processes things." Damian repeated to himself as he watched Phantom sit on Father's shoulder and eat what Father gave him. 

Ever since Father came home Phantom never left his side. Damian was upset that Phantom attacked Father but Father said it was just another one of Phantom's habits. 

Damian then felt guilty as he got reminded that he could have warned Father about Phantom's aggressiveness but forgot to do so. 

As dinner was coming to a close Phantom started batting Father in the face and Father looked at Phantom but didn't respond otherwise. 

"Brb? Where are you going?" Father asked Phantom and Damian realized this was some form of communication. Phantom tapped his paw against Father's neck and Damian realized it was morse code. 

"Haunt?" Father said and Phantom nodded purring. 

"Oh! Phantom probably wants to patrol his haunt! It's his territory!" Dick chimed in in understanding and Phantom meowed purring. 

"Okay, just don't take too long." Father said and Phantom meowed then seemed to disappear from existence. 

What just happened? Where did Phantom go? How did he do that? 

Damian felt a shiver go down his back and felt slightly comforted for some reason. 

Phantom is a ghost, maybe he doesn't need to be visible to exist? 

Damian fidgeted waiting tensely for Phantom to come back. Damian forced himself to finish his food even though he was still worrying over Phantom. 

Father didn't look very surprised or worried. If Father isn't worried he probably shouldn't be. Phantom would come back. 

It only took a total of five minutes for Phantom to come back but all of those five minutes were spent in a tense silence. Everyone finished their food but no one left the table. 

It seemed they were all waiting for Phantom to get back. 

Phantom appeared right where he disappeared and meowed loudly taking all the tension out of the room. Now reassured that Phantom was okay people started leaving the table off to go patrol or go to bed in Duke's case. 

"I didn't know you could turn invisible." Father was speaking to Phantom, already scooping him up and placing Phantom on his shoulder. Phantom just meowed, purring happily. Father got up and headed to the cave and Damian followed. 

Damian wanted to earn Phantom's favor again but he didn't know how to do that when Father was so insistent on keeping Phantom close to him. 

Maybe he could just ask to watch over Phantom? Damian felt strangely anxious, very unsure if Father would even allow them to hang out again. 

Father was coo'ing over Phantom while putting his tiny armor on. Phantom was purring and meowing in response and Damian didn't want to disturb them. 

Phantom looks so happy. Maybe he can ask another time. 

Damian waited in the Batmobile for his Father and Phantom feeling discouraged and not good enough for Phantom's affections. When Father joined him Phantom immediately jumped off of Father's cowl and onto Damian's lap. Phantom meowed at him as Damian looked at him in surprise. 

"I think he wants your attention." Father pointed out and Damian nodded hesitantly petting Phantom. Phantom jumped onto Damian's shoulder and headbutted him. Damian recognized the gesture and smiled.

Damian gently pet Phantom and Phantom purred. 

Maybe he still had Phantom's favor?

Phantom headbutted him again and Damian felt a bit better. 

Phantom didn't hate him. 

Damian sighed in relief, the tension leaving his shoulders and Phantom purred leaning against him. 

"Thanks Phantom." Damian quietly thanked him and Phantom purred then returned to Father's cowl. 

Phantom still liked him. 

With that reassurance Damian felt a lot more calm and could focus on patrol. 

On patrol the ran into the Joker and Phantom ran at the Joker hissing in fury. 

"Phantom!" Damian and Bruce tried to stop him but Phantom just phased through any bullets then pounced on the Joker and hit him in the head repeatedly. The Joker got knocked out pretty quickly and Phantom stopped hitting him but still hissed at him like he was still conscious. 

Damian and Bruce focused on getting the rest of the goons as Phantom continued to hiss at Joker's unconscious body. 

"Hey, Phantom. Are you alright?" Damian asked once all the goons were defeated and Phantom was still hissing. 

"Phantom, he's unconscious. It's okay now." Bruce comforted Phantom. Phantom stopped hissing and looked up at Bruce. 

"He's unconscious Phantom. He can't hurt you." Bruce said gently picking Phantom up. Phantom meowed loudly and hissed at Joker again. 

Did Phantom somehow know what Joker did? 

"Shhh, it's okay. He can't hurt you." Father shushed Phantom petting him. Phantom yowled loudly then a portal opened up a few feet away and two ghosts that looked like flaming skeletons stepped out. 

"Phantom do you know them?" Bruce asked tensely backing away from them a step. Phantom meowed at them and the two ghosts grabbed Joker's unconscious body. 

"Phantom who are they?" Bruce asked and Phantom didn't answer. Instead he climbed up onto Father's cowl and hissed at the two new ghosts. 

"Hey you can't just take him!" Bruce shouted at the ghosts but they ignored him taking Joker into the portal. Bruce tried to stop them but they went intangible. 

"Phantom can you go after them?" Bruce asked Phantom gently grabbing him and holding him at eye level. Phantom nodded and Damian got worried. 

Was Father really going to send Phantom into the portal to save Joker? 

Phantom jumped through the portal then it snapped shut behind him. 

"Phantom!" Damian screamed out in panic. 

"It's okay, he'll be back." Father said but Damian didn't believe him. 

"Those ghosts were so much bigger than him! How do you know he'll be okay?" Damian asked starting to panic. 

"I have faith in Phantom's abilities." Father said and Damian whimpered. 

"Trust in him. Phantom is much stronger than he looks." Father reassured him. Damian waited anxiously and after a few minutes and Phantom came back. Phantom's fur was singed and he transformed back to his half alive form. 

"Phantom? Are you alright?" Father asked calmly. Phantom just meowed not moving from the ground. 

"Phantom?" Father started to worry as he gently picked Phantom up. Phantom meowed sounding in pain. 

"You said he would be fine. He's not fine! Look what those other ghosts did to him!" Damian shouted, looking at how injured Phantom was. Father gently took the armor off of Phantom then gently started petting him finding all the spots where Phantom was really injured. 

"No broken bones, he does seem to be bruised badly and it looks like he was burned on his left shoulder." Father reported. 

"Should we call Constantine?" Damian asked and Phantom hissed. 

"No, we can handle this ourselves." Father said and Phantom stopped hissing. 

"What about the ghosts that did this to him?" Damian asked wanting vengeance. 

"We'll deal with them later." Father said taking Phantom back to the Batmobile. Father got out the med kit and gently treated Phantom's wounds and put an ice pack on Phantom's bruises. Phantom purred when Father put on the ice and Damian felt a bit better that Phantom wasn't too injured. 

They ended up calling Constantine anyway and Constantine was more than happy to come over for some reason. 

Chapter Text

Danny didn't know why he thought fighting Vlad as an excuse not to come back unscathed was a good idea. Plasmius was not easy on him and he may have let himself get more hurt than initially intended. 

Plasmius still thought he could steal the crown from him. Danny beat him though putting him back in his place and he sent Joker's soul to Walker's prison. 

Joker's soul was shattered and poorly put back together and that made him insane and violent so Danny made sure he was locked up in the deepest parts of Walker's Prison never to be let out again. 

When Danny got back to the living realm he pretended to be more hurt that he felt and tried to keep Bruce and Damian from calling Constantine but his hisses didn't help deter them. 

He lost the bet. Now John was going to out him as Bruce's son and Damian's twin brother. 

Danny waited anxiously for John to arrive letting his bruises heal and the one lucky shot Plasmius got on him. 

He was injured, maybe he could convince John that this counted as an emergency and didn't count towards their deal. 

The portal opned and John came through smiling in joy. 

Who was he kidding? John was going to tell them. 

"Phantom." John called his name in a singy song voice. 

'Can you at least wait until I'm not currently healing from injuries?' Danny meowed at him in annoyance. 

"Injuries? Phantom who did you fight?" John asked sounding worried about him. 

'Just some ghost, I'm fine.' Danny meowed wincing as he sat up. 

"Phantom, why did you do that? What happened?" John was suddenly holding him, his hand hovering over the burn mark on Danny's shoulder. 

Danny didn't want to answer. He couldn't explain how he ordered some of his guards to take the Joker away. He didn't want to give away he was the Ghost King. 

"Hey, talk to me what happened?" John asked and Danny stayed silent. 

"Bruce! What happened to him?!" John asked furiously, holding Danny close, protectively. 

"Phantom was hissing and knocked out Joker then a portal opened and two skeleton ghosts came out of it-"

"Two skeleton ghosts? Did they have armor on?" John interrupted him. 

"Yes." Bruce answered. 

"Did they have a symbol on their armor?" John asked. 

"Yes, a flaming D." Bruce reported and Danny flicked his tail nervously really hoping John wouldn't figure it out. 

"The Ghost King's guards. You let Phantom go after the Ghost King's guards!" John yelled at Bruce. Bruce ducked his head guiltily. 

"What were the Ghost King's guards even doing there?" John asked. 

"They took the Joker after Phantom knocked him out." Bruce said and Constantine looked at Danny in suspicion. 

"Are you telling me you work for the King?" John asked him directly. 

'Something like that.' Danny meowed nervously. 

"You didn't fight the Ghost King's guards did you?" John asked in worry. 

'No, why would I do that, just to stop them from taking Joker like my father wanted me to?' Danny meowed nervously. 

"Your father is irresponsible and let you get hurt again. Maybe they would treat you more carefully if they knew." John said vaguely. 

'Okay, you can tell them, just don't let them hurt me.' Danny meowed and John looked at him in concern. 

"I would never let that happen." John said seriously. Danny nodded and John took a deep breath. 

"Bruce, this is your blood son that died before you got to meet him. Damian this is your dead twin brother." John said and watched for their reactions. Danny jumped from John's hold and transformed into his mostly alive human form. 

"Daniel? You came back. Tt! Why didn't you haunt me sooner, you jerk!" Damian tackled him and Danny soon found himself fighting his brother sparring with him like when they were kids but now Damian was better at fighting and Danny didn't want to hurt his brother. 

"It's Danny now, and I'm sorry!" Danny yelled as he avoided his brother's attacks. Suddenly a magic shield appeared between them, stopping them from fighting. 

"I have another son." Bruce said in shock. 

"Now, since you can't seem to take care of your son! He's living with me for two weeks! Then we can talk about visiting rights." John said easily picking up Danny and walking through a portal. 

"That could have gone better." Danny said sighing sadly. 

"Yeah and they put a collar on you." John said setting him down and looking at the collar in disdain. 

"It was a gift." Danny said touching the collar nervously. 

"Yeah, and was this a gift too?" John asked taking off the enchanted item on his collar. 

"I didn't know what it was so I left it alone." Danny said looking at the item in confusion. 

"This thing was blocking your powers. It wasn't working very well but it was hurting you." John explained crushing the item. 

"What? It was?" Danny asked in confusion. 

"They have no idea how to take care of you and they keep letting you get hurt." John said pissed off as he put a cold spell on Danny's injured shoulder. 

"I'm sure they didn't mean for me to get hurt." Danny said defending them. 

"Your own brother attacked you and your father let you fight the Ghost King's guards. Not only that but he let you fight the Scarecrow who threw you through a wall." John pointed out looking him over for any other injuries. 

"The Scarecrow wasn't their fault." Danny said, still defending his blood family. 

"I don't care. You were hurt and I had to patch you up. At least when you're with me you don't get hurt." John said running a hand through Danny's hair. 

"You let me fight demons." Danny pointed out. 

"You're a ghost, you can handle a few demons. They are like mice compared to you." John said and Danny chuckled. 

"You just said that because I can turn into a cat." Danny said smirking. 

"Well, yes but at least I'm giving you enemies you can defeat." John said and Danny smiled sadly then turned back into a cat. 

"It's going to be okay, I'll take care of you. They need time to cool off anyway." John comforted him petting him. 

'I thought they would be happier to know who I am.' Danny meowed sadly. 

"They just need time to process it all. I'm sure after two weeks they'll have figured out their feelings towards you." John comforted him. 

'What if they decide they don't want me?' Danny meowed in fear and sadness. 

"Then you still got me. I'm not getting rid of you anytime soon." John said picking him up and petting him. 

'Thanks John.' Danny thanked him genuinely. 

"No problem kid." John said, continuing to pet him. 

"Do you want that collar off?" John asked examining the collar. 

'No, it was a gift. It means I still belong with them.' Danny meowed and John sighed. 

"Fine, I still think they don't deserve to have you but I'll leave the collar alone." John said and Danny realized he felt the same way about John's soul. It was marked with many different claims and Danny didn't like it. 

'Can I still have your soul?' Danny asked and John chuckled. 

"You really don't want to fight for a claim over my soul." John said and Danny frowned. 

'Why not?' Danny asked determined to fight for John. 

"Because these aren't just some low level demons, these are some big bads that I would rather you not take on." John said showing him the list. 

'I could defeat all of those guys.' Danny meowed recognizing a few names. 

"No, you couldn't. Now stop trying to put a claim on my soul. You can't have it." John said putting the list away. 

'But I could fight them and I can give you power!' Danny yowled at him. 

"No, you're already weak enough as is. I don't need you fighting anyone else." John said ruffling the fur on top of Danny's head. 

'I'm stronger than I look.' Danny meowed. 

"I know kitten, but this isn't something you can win. You barely lasted against the King's guards." John said and Danny looked at him in irritation. 

'But those were other ghosts! These guys aren't ghosts!' Danny meowed. 

"No, I'm not letting you. So stop it." John said sternly. 

'Why not?' Danny meowed still wanting John's soul. 

"Because I said so." John said and Danny looked at him in irritation but knew he wouldn't be able to convince John to give over his soul unless he admitted to being the Ghost King. 

"Let's get some sleep." John said bringing him to his bedroom. John layed down and Danny curled up on top of his chest. 

"Goodnight Phantom." John bid him goodnight. 

'Goodnight John.' Danny meowed and Danny actually tried to sleep to not think about how his family took the news of his true heritage. 

Danny woke up to the sound of a huge thump and rasied his head in concern. Danny quickly spotted his father in the corner of the room looking upset. Bruce walked over to him and gently lifted him up. 

Was his father kidnapping him? 

"Shh, I just wanna talk." Bruce whispered to him when Danny opened his mouth to yowl in protest. 

Talk? 

Bruce took him outside and onto the roof then put him down. Danny transformed back to his human form and glared at his father. 

"What do you want?" Danny asked taking a step back from him. 

"I just wanted to apologize. I shouldn't have asked you to go after the Joker." Bruce apologized. 

"Is that all you have to say to me?" Danny asked trying not to cry. 

"I'm sorry you died. I'm sorry I wasn't there for you as a father. I'm sorry I couldn't save you when you were alive." Bruce apologized and Danny hugged him crying into his chest. 

"I'm sorry for not telling you sooner." Danny apologized as well. 

"Please come home." Bruce pleaded and Danny sighed sadly. 

"I'm sorry but that wasn't part of the deal." Danny apologized taking a step back from him. 

"Deal?" Bruce questioned. 

"Constantine and I made a deal that if I got him to leave you alone for a week I could have his soul. If I failed and I did. He would tell you who I was and I have to stay with him for two weeks." Danny explained. 

"Why would you make a deal like that? Also why do you want his soul?" Bruce asked in concern. 

"I thought it was possible and I don't like that John sold his soul to all these other deities." Danny pouted. 

"Can we still visit you?" Bruce asked desperately. 

"Yeah, you can still visit." Danny said then flinched as the door to the stairwell slammed open. 

"You will stay away from Phantom! He is mine for two weeks then we can talk about you visiting!" John yelled furiously, easily picking up Danny. Danny wrapped his arms around John's neck to support himself, slightly surprised that he was being picked up even though he wasn't a cat. 

"But he's my son!" Bruce yelled back. 

"Yeah, and you're a shit father! Come back in two weeks!" John yelled at Bruce then walked back towards the stairwell Danny still in his arms. 

"Do they really have to stay away for two whole weeks?" Danny asked shyly. 

"Yes!" John shouted and Danny didn't know what to think about that but his core was humming in happiness. 

John was so protective of him and it felt nice to be so cared for. Maybe these next two weeks will actually be nice. Sure he misses his father and brother but they needed time to process. Besides John would keep him safe. 

John brought Danny back to bed and Danny turned back into a cat, purring against John's chest. 

Chapter Text

Bruce was pissed. Constantine tricked his son into a deal and was now keeping Danny away from him. His son who could turn into a cat and was dead and who was Damian's twin brother. A twin brother Bruce was never told about. 

"Damian, why did you never mention you had a twin brother?" Bruce asked Damian skeptically. 

"Because he was dead!" Damian shouted tearing up. 

"We could have revived him." Bruce said and Damian glared at him. 

"You don't understand! Daniel's body was electrocuted then vaporized! They couldn't bring him back! Every part of him was obliterated!" Damian shouted angrily. 

"And now I know he's dead and a ghost and he didn't even haunt me! Why wouldn't he tell me when we first met?" Damian started to cry and Bruce hugged him. 

"Maybe he was scared you would reject him." Bruce said thinking to back when Daniel almost told him the truth. 

"He's my brother, why would I do that?" Damian asked tearfully. 

"He is a ghost maybe he didn't want to scare you." Bruce said gently. 

"Scare me, like my twin brother could ever scare me. Tt. He was always weaker than me." Damian said and Bruce frowned at him. 

"When we fought I always won and I always ended up... Grandfather said we had to fight to the death. He always revived Daniel but when Daniel ran away he got into trouble and I saw the footage of a lab... I don't know why he stepped inside but that was the last I saw of him. Grandfather explained that Daniel was beyond saving and I... I wasn't allowed to mourn him." Damian explained crying quietly. 

"He seemed to finally decide to come back and haunt you." Bruce pointed out. 

"That jerk. Waited four years to haunt me!" Damian yelled out angrily still crying. Bruce hugged him close and Damian cried into Bruce's chest. 

"I don't know a lot about ghosts but is it possible when he died he may have forgotten you?" Bruce asked and Damian shook his head. 

"He wouldn't have forgotten me. Everytime Daniel died he would always forget little things but he always remembered me." Damian said sounding very sure of himself. 

Bruce suposses that could be possible. When they found Daniel he was celebrating his birthday along with Damian's. 

"Are you mad at him?" Bruce asked. 

"Yes. He was supposed to come and haunt me once he learned he was a ghost! Instead he waited four years and when I met him he didn't even tell me it was him!" Damian shouted, upset. 

"Why didn't he tell me? We're brothers. He promised to have my back no matter what. Even when he ran he promised to haunt me if he died." Damian cried into Bruce's shoulder. Bruce just held him giving him all the comfort he could. 

"He was supposed to haunt me. Why didn't he find me sooner?" Damian asked sadly. 

"I don't know but maybe you could ask him when Constantine gives him back." Bruce tried comforting him. 

"Gives him back? What do you mean?" Damian asked in confusion. 

"Constantine is keeping Daniel for two weeks and forbade us from visiting." Bruce explained sheepishly. 

"What?! He can't do that!" Damian yelled angrily. 

"I have agreed to give him shared custody, he can do that. I already tried bringing Phantom back secretly but he said he would rather stay with Constantine for two weeks." Bruce informed him. 

"He doesn't want to come home?" Damian asked, heartbroken. 

"I don't know, he said he made a deal with Constantine and if he lost and he did then he would agree to stay with Constantine for two weeks." Bruce explained to him. 

"Tt! Daniel and his stupid deals! He always held up his end of the deal. Never once has he backed out of deal. Even if it included fighting me." Damian said pouting. 

"How many times did you guys fight?" Bruce asked curiously. 

"246. He never won. I was too cowardly to die and save him the pain of dying again." Damian said with a sad far away look in his eyes. 

"I'm sorry." Bruce apologized, hugging Damian close again. 

"Tt. For what?" Damian asked tearfully. 

"I'm sorry you had to to through that. You do know you're allowed to mourn now, right?" Bruce asked him and Damian nodded sobbing into Bruce's shoulder. Bruce held Damian until he passed out. Bruce then carried Damian to bed and tucked him in. Bruce watched over Damian feeling immensely guilty for not being able to save Daniel. 

Bruce can't imagine what it was like to be forced to kill a brother over and over again only for that brother to come back a little less like himself each time. Daniel finally dying sounded like a mercy. Bruce wonders if his final death let him regain control of his mind and recover from all the pit madness he no doubt went through. 

Daniel seemed a bit damaged but he did seem sound of mind. If not just a bit sporadic. He was dead after all. 

A dead son, a ghost. He wonders if Daniel will ever go into the afterlife. Move on from being a ghost. That's how it worked, right? 

Bruce had to admit he didn't know anything about ghosts. Constantine explained some things but not a lot. Is his son cursed to stay a ghost forever? 

Will Bruce become a ghost when he dies? Will Damian or any of his other kids? What about Alfred? 

Does anyone even know? Can he even get the answers to the questions he's asking? Does he even want to know the answers? Will his mind explode if he tries to comprehend something so incomprehensible as the afterlife? Was the afterlife incomprehensible or was it something he could get answers to? 

His head was spinning. Maybe he shouldn't think too hard about the afterlife. 

Bruce took a deep breath and listened to Damian sleep for a short while more then headed to bed to let his mind wander about the afterlife and the existence of ghosts. 

Constantine once described the afterlife as infinite. Infinity, a concept that wasn't meant to be comprehended. Constantine also said it also came down to how you died and what you believed in. 

What did he believe in? He didn't know anymore. Death didn't even seem as permanent as it should have been. What counted as being dead and what counted as being alive? Did it matter? 

Ghosts were dead but could still get hurt. Could ghosts die? If they could die where would they go? Would they just be erased from existence forever? 

Would a ghost dying feel like a dreamless sleep, never able to wake up again? Would they be at peace or in eternal agony? Would they even know? 

Bruce's thoughts lured him into a fitful sleep and when he woke up again all those questions seemed less significant because they were replaced with worries over his family, his sons, his company, and the criminals of Gotham. Bruce had no time to simply contemplate existence and the afterlife. 

Bruce had a life to live and that's what mattered. A life he intended to use to make Gotham better and bring his family back together. 

It was just then he realized that he needed to tell his other kids that Phantom was really Daniel, Damian's dead twin brother. Bruce drank a large cup of coffee and decided to call a family meeting and tell them all at once. Once everyone was gathered, minus Damian who refused to leave his room, he told them. 

"What?! Phantom is actually Damian's dead twin brother!?" Dick yelled out in surprise. 

"Yes." Bruce nodded. 

"Does this mean we have a new brother and not a pet cat?" Tim asked. 

"Yes." Bruce said simply. 

"Question, where is Phantom? Why isn't he here?" Stephanie asked. 

"Danile is staying with Constantine these next two weeks." Bruce stated. 

"Why?!" Dick shouted sadly. 

"He lost a bet and Constantine has joint custody." Bruce explained shortly. 

"If he is your blood son why does Constantine get joint custody?" Duke asked. 

"Constantine knows more about ghosts than me and knows how to care for him better." Bruce admitted sourly. 

"So you finally admit someone is better than you at something and it's taking care of your own son." Jason taunted him. 

"I'm sorry Jason." Bruce apologized once again feeling guilty for not being able to save him. 

"We are way past apologizing Bruce." Jason said and Bruce sighed. 

"I'm glad you're here." Bruce said sincerely. 

"Don't get all sappy on me." Jason snapped then left. 

"Is there any more questions or concerns?" Bruce asked sighing. No one spoke up. 

"Meeting adjourned." Bruce said and everyone left the table to talk about this new development. Bruce headed to Damian's room and knocked on the door. 

"Leave me alone!" Damian shouted and Bruce sighed. 

"I'm here if you feel like talking." Bruce offered. 

"I said leave me alone, Father." Damian snapped at him opening his door to glare daggers at him. 

"Okay." Bruce said and left Damian alone. Damian slammed his door close and Bruce didn't know how to make things better. Bruce instead threw himself into his work trying not to fall into another existential crisis. 

Chapter Text

Danny woke up to John slowly petting him. 

"Good morning." John greeted him. 

'Morning.' Danny meowed streatching out. 

"Do you want some breakfast?" John asked getting up. 

'I'm not really hungry.' Danny meowed. 

"I'll make us some pancakes." John said and Danny jumped up onto John's shoulder. 

"Are you doing okay today?" John asked him picking him up off his shoulder and checking his injuries. 

'Not bruised anymore.' Danny meowed in response. 

"Your shoulder still looks pretty bad." John said then did a small spell healing him slightly.

'You know I have an ice core. Ice would probably help.' Danny meowed. 

"I know you have an ice core but this is a burn mark from a ghost. It's different from a normal burn. Now turn back into a human I'm not spoon feeding you." John said putting him down on the floor. Danny changed back and followed John to his kitchen. 

"Can my family really not visit?" Danny asked quietly. 

"Danny, they need time to process and I'm not letting them hurt you just because emotions are high at the moment. They need time to process and you need time to accept that things might change because of this." John said seriously. 

"But what about Damian?" Danny asked sadly. 

"What about him?" John asked in annoyance. 

"When I was alive... we never really got along. He said I was too weak to live." Danny said sadly. 

"Your brother said that?" John asked him skeptically. 

"Him or Ra's I don't remember much except that he would kill me when I refused to kill someone they wanted me to kill." Danny shared. 

"They would kill you?" John questioned him. 

"Well, yeah. They always brought me back but with higher expectations. Said it was to teach me a lesson. Guess I never learned." Danny chuckled sadly. 

"Who was Ra's?" John asked slowly and deliberately. 

"Ra's Al Ghul. He's was my mentor." Danny said. 

"Okay, you can have these pancakes I will be right back." John said handing him a plate of pancakes then leaving through a portal. 

"Where are you...?" John left before Danny could question him. Danny looked at the pancakes and shrugged starting to eat. By the time Danny was done eating John came back through a portal looking satisfied and exhausted. 

"Are you okay?" Danny asked him worriedly. 

"Much better, so you were saying you and Damian didn't get along when you were alive?" John asked and Danny nodded. 

"Anyway, we were still close and I loved him even when he would hurt me, I could tell he regretted it. When I died and became a halfa I didn't know what to do. My foster family still thought I was alive so I couldn't just go find Damian and by then I felt that Damian was happy and I didn't want to ruin his life so I stayed with my foster family." Danny explained. 

"All this to say?" John asked. 

"All this to say I feel like I abandoned him and now that he knows who I am, I'm just not sure if he'll forgive me." Danny said sadly. 

"Just give him time. I'm sure he'll eventually forgive you. You both moved on for a moment and that in turn hurt both of you but I'm sure you'll be able to make up." John reassured him. 

"Thanks. You smell like hell, why were you there?" Danny asked in confusion. 

"I just had to put a very evil demon in hell." John said and Danny tilted his head. 

"And you didn't bring me?" Danny asked in confusion. 

"You needed to eat your breakfast." John justified his actions. 

"Okay." Danny shrugged, accepting that it was probably just some small demon John didn't need his help with. 

Unbeknownst to Danny, John Constantine just beat up Ra's Al Ghul then sent his soul to the deepest part of hell. After that he destroyed every part of Ra's' body so he could never be resurrected again. Danny had no clue that John just destroyed someone for him. 

"So are there any other demons we can take out today?" Danny asked curiously. 

"Yeah, but only a small few. I don't want you getting hurt." John said and Danny nodded. 

"Should I turn back into a cat?" Danny asked. 

"If you want to." John said and Danny did so. John picked him up and Danny purred feeling John's protectiveness wash over him. 

'Your soul stinks. You should go to hell less.' Danny meowed headbutting John's chest and using some of his magic to heal any of John's injuries that he sustained when fighting the very evil demon. 

"Yeah, and you should save your energy to fight demons not just heal me." John chastised him lightly. 

'Then you shouldn't get hurt.' Danny meowed then noticed a curse on John's soul. Danny quickly removed the curse and put a protective barrier around John's soul. 

"Hey, what did I say about claiming my soul?" John pulled him away from his chest to glare at him. 

'I wasn't claiming it! I was just protecting it!' Danny meowed defensively. 

"You don't have to protect my soul. I'm perfectly capable of protecting it myself." John said petting him and Danny didn't believe him. 

'You had a curse on your soul. I got rid of it.' Danny pointed out. 

"Thank you but how, that was a high level spell?" John asked in confusion. 

'I'm not a low level ghost.' Danny meowed confidently. 

"Maybe not but you need to stop using so much of your energy on me." John said petting him. 

'But why?' Danny meowed in confusion. 

"Because I don't want you to burn out, kid." John worried over him. 

'I'm fine, I got plenty of power left.' Danny reassured him. 

"You best not be lying to me." John said glaring at him. 

'I'm not! I still have a lot of energy I can probably still do this!' Danny meowed then duplicated himself. 

"Okay fine, I'll stop worrying. Just become one cat again, please." John pleaded and Danny did so easily. 

"Where did you learn to do that?" John asked him curiously. 

'I fought another halfa who was more experienced than me and taught myself how to do what he did.' Danny meowed happily. 

"Another halfa. I know your kind is rare. How many of there are you?" John asked curiously. 

'Just myself, Plasmius and the King.' Danny meowed, his tail twitching nervously. 

Constantine already knew that right? 

"Plasmius?" John questioned. 

'Vald Masters, he's the worst crazy fruitloop I've ever met!' Danny hissed in anger. 

"I'm surprised you halfas don't get along." John said in surprise. 

'Ghosts don't get along naturally. You shouldn't be that surprised.' Danny pointed out. 

"Sorry if I'm not caught up on ghost culture. I usually only deal with shades or low level ghosts and they are not the talkative type." John apologized. 

'It's alright. The living shouldn't be privy to ghost culture." Danny meowed feeling a bit wrong about telling John this information. 

"You're not going to get in trouble. I won't tell anyone." John reassured him, noticing his sudden anxiousness. Danny relaxed, feeling a bit better. 

"I know the laws, don't worry you don't have to tell me anything." John reassured him. 

'How do you know the laws?' Danny asked in suspicion. 

"One of the guys who I sold my soul to told me in great detail so I wouldn't anger the Ghost King." John explained. 

'Who?' Danny asked angrily, his tail lashing furiously. 

He was okay with someone explaining the laws he set and he wasn't surprised that his laws were well known. He didn't like though that somone told Constantine his laws with the intention to scare John into compliance. 

"No one you need to worry about. You're not allowed to fight anyone who owns my soul." John said and Danny hissed in frustration. 

'John, I can defeat them!' Danny hissed. 

"No, stop trying to fight the entities who own my soul." John said sternly. Danny twitched his ear and lashed his tail in frustration. 

'You're frustrating.' Danny meowed at him. 

"Yeah, and the one keeping you from fighting a losing battle." John said scratching him behind the ear. 

'You underestimate me.' Danny meowed purring and leaning into John's hand. 

"And how old are you again?" John asked as Danny flopped down in his hands. 

'Fourteen but that doesn't matter. I'm still strong.' Danny purred as John scratched him under his collar. 

"You're still young. You shouldn't worry about fighting anything more than a demon or two." John said and Danny purred louder as John found a sweet spot. 

"Besides, you're much too small to fight anyone really dangerous." John said in adoration. 

'I am perfectly capable of fighting anyone I please.' Danny hissed at him, batting John's hand away with his claws sheathed. 

"As long as I supervise you and you don't choose to fight anyone stronger than you." John said scratching Danny's chest. Danny hissed batting his hand away again gently. 

'Can we brawl?' Danny asked wanting to fight now. 

"I got you a demon to beat up. I'm not brawling you." John said and Danny huffed. 

'Why not?' Danny yowled. 

"Because I know I'll lose." John said and Danny frowned. 

'I'll heal you after!' Danny meowed loudly. John sighed then put him down. 

"Fine, let's do this, are you staying a cat?" John asked and Danny shook his head changing into his human ghost form. 

"Ready?" Danny asked. 

"As I'll ever be." John said getting in a fighting stance. Danny smiled and pounced on John. John managed to avoid him and Danny's core hummed in happiness. Danny fought John playfully and John actually managed to avoid him for a bit and get some small hits in. Danny was glad for the challenge but eventually pinned John and he gave up. 

"Okay, you won." John said and Danny chuckled turning back into a cat to purr against John's chest and heal all of his injuries. 

"You're magic is pretty powerful kid. Are you okay?" John asked him worriedly. 

'I'm fine. I'm better than fine! You're part of my haunt! Can I call you... uh nevermind.' Danny meowed in embarrassment as he realized what he was about to say. 

"You can call me whatever you like kid." John reassured him. 

'Are you sure?' Danny asked nervously. 

"Of course, you can call me anything you like." John reassured him again. 

'Thanks dad.' Danny meowed quickly, blushing in embarrassment. 

"Please turn human." John asked and Danny did so, shaking a bit in fear. John immediately hugged him and Danny hugged back in relief. 

"You can call me "dad"." John said and Danny smiled in relief feeling a lot better. 

"And I can just call Bruce "Father" like Damian does so you know when I'm talking to you." Danny said and John chuckled ruffling Danny's hair. 

"Yeah, that works." John said happily. Danny hugged John again and John hugged back happily. 

"Do you actually want to fight demons or do you wanna go get ice cream?" John asked and Danny chuckled. 

"Let's go fight demons then have ice cream after!" Danny suggested happily. 

"Okay, let's go." John ran a hand through Danny's hair and Danny smiled turning back into a cat and perching on John's shoulder. 

"Pretending to be my Familiar again?" John asked in amusement. 

'It's easier to take them by surprise like this.' Danny purred happily. 

"It is a nice cover." John said petting him. 

'Let's fight some demons, dad!' Danny meowed happily. John smiled widely and opened up a portal to where they needed to go. 

Chapter Text

Damian was sad angry and confused because his dead twin brother was back again but not really. Daniel was still dead. Still dead but a ghost. 

His brother wasn't really back and probably couldn't come back. Daniel was really dead. 

Damian started to cry again as he grieved his brother. Damian heard a knock at his door and tried wiping away his tears. 

"Go away!" Damian shouted thinking it was Father.

"It's me Dick, can I come in?" Richard asked and Damian huffed. 

"Tt. No, go away." Damian said angrily and Richard opened his door anyway. 

"I brought some of Alfred's cookies." Richard said holding out a plate of cookies. 

"Fine. You can enter." Damian said and Richard stepped into his room and joined Damian on his bed. Richard offered him a cookie and Damian took it, eating it sadly. 

"Do you want to tell me what you're feeling?" Richard asked after he finished his cookie. Damian just grabbed another cookie and Richard went silent waiting patiently for him to be ready to speak. 

"Daniel died again." Damian started out and Richard looked at him listening intently. 

"He didn't come back. He turned into a ghost and didn't come back." Damian let himself cry in front of Richard. 

"He's a ghost now and he didn't even haunt me. He was scared of me." Damian said and let Richard bring him into a side hug. 

"He's scared of me. I hurt him. I killed him. He's dead because of me." Damian cried into Richard's shoulder and Richard silently comforted him. 

"He didn't haunt me because he was scared of me. I attacked him when I learned the truth. Maybe he was right to be scared." Damian said sadly, not crying so hard now. 

"He's still your brother. I'm sure he knows you care about him." Richard said trying to comfort him. 

"I killed him over and over again. Tt. He probably hates me!" Damian shouted upset. 

"Did he ever hate you after he was resurrected?" Richard asked him gently. 

"No, he always forgave me. He always said he understood and would never be mad if I ended up having to kill him again." Damian said wiping away his tears. 

"Then I doubt he hates you now." Richard said and Damian sighed, seeing Richard's point. 

"I shouldn't have killed him. I shouldn't have attacked him. He was willing to tell me the truth and I hurt him. I hope when he comes back he forgives me." Damian said leaning against Richard. 

"I'm sure he will. From what you've told me he sounds like the very forgiving type." Richard said and Damian nodded. 

"He was always too nice like that. I wish he was here." Damian said longing for his brother. 

"I'm sure he'll come back after the two weeks are done. He probably misses you too." Richard comforted him. 

"I hope he does." Damian said and relaxed eating another cookie. They sat together eating the cookies until they were gone. 

"Do you want to go play games or spar with me?" Richard asked once the cookies were gone. 

"Can we play a game?" Damian asked and Richard smiled. 

"Of course! Unfortunately we can't play on the Wii though because Phantom's ghost powers accidentally fried it." Richard said and Damian huffed. 

"Can we not talk about Daniel anymore?" Damian pleaded. 

"Right, sorry." Richard apologized. Damian played some games with his older brother, to distract himself from the thought of his twin. 

Damian wasn't very surprised when Father was absent for lunch. He was more surprised and little bit worried when Father failed to show up to dinner. 

Did something happen to him? 

Damian shook his head then quickly called Barbara. 

"Gordan, where is Father?" Damian asked. 

"Oh, he went out on patrol early. He's in the Upper East Side fighting Harley." Barbara reported and Damian huffed hanging up the phone. 

Why did he leave without him? 

"Richard, I demand you take me out on patrol." Damian said glaring at him. 

"Where did your manners go?" Richard asked him. 

"Father left without me. Please take me out." Damian pleaded and Richard immediately was by his side. 

"Let's go baby bird. There's no time to waste." Richard said scooping him up and holding him like a child. 

"Tt! I'm not a baby! Put me down!" Damian yelled at him. 

"Let me have this." Richard said and Damian sighed, then hung onto Richard's neck. 

"Only this once." Damian said getting comfortable in his brother's hold. 

"Yes!" Richard said and held him all the way down to the batcave. Richard put him down when they got to their armor and they both changed fairly quickly. They took Richard's motorcycle and off on patrol they went.

Damian didn't patrol with Richard as much as he wanted to and really did enjoy hanging out with his brother. He once again wondered if Father was really okay but the criminals of Gotham and Richard kept him distracted. 

When it was time to go home though thoughts of his twin brother plagued his mind. He closed his eyes and all he could see was his twin's face. 

Daniel never once got mad with him. Daniel would always stare at him with forgiveness and love. Never once did Daniel want to kill him in revenge. Never once did Daniel ever attack with the intent of killing. 

Ra's said that made Daniel weak but Damian couldn't see it. Daniel was strong. Daniel could incapacitate anyone within seconds. 

Whenever he fought he always fought with purpose. Damian knew Daniel could have probably won aginst him each time they fought but he never did. He never wanted to. 

Damian would apologize quietly each time he had to kill Daniel. Daniel just smiled at him and forgave him each time. Damian tried to make Daniel's death quick each time but Daniel would prolong their fights to please Ra's. To prove he wasn't weak. 

Now his brother was back as a ghost. A spirit. Not able to move on to the afterlife. A ghost he could interact with. A ghost he could touch and talk to and actually get a coherent response. 

Damian then remembered seeing the scars on Daniel's body when he was a cat. He knew he caused about half of those scars. 

How could his brother ever forgive him? Daniel wasn't here. He was with Constantine. He chose to stay away from him. Has Daniel's kindness finally ran out? Was Daniel finally angry at him. Did Daniel hate him? 

Damian thought back to Daniel's forgiving gaze as the life left his eyes and wondered if he would ever see that forgiveness again. Would he ever be able to hug his brother again? Would Daniel let him? 

Damian cried into his pillow as his thoughts spiraled further into guilt and heartbreak. 

Would Daniel even want to see him again? 

Damian shook his head trying to shake away those pessimistic thoughts but he continued to cry. 

He misses Daniel so much. He hopes Daniel is happy with Constantine. Daniel deserves to be happy. He only got hurt when he was with Father. Maybe it's a good thing Constantine is watching over Daniel. 

Damian tried not to think about Father's absence and instead tried getting some sleep. 

Chapter Text

Bruce wasn't processing the information that he had a new son well. It wasn't just the information that he had a new son but that son was killed many times over then died fully and turned into a ghost. Plus that his son was hurt because of him. He told his son to go after an unknown threat and his son was hurt because of it. 

His son was hurt and with John Constantine of all people. A drunk who was irresponsible and unreliable. Bruce wanted to go over there and demand Daniel come back home but he knew he couldn't. Daniel wouldn't want to come back. He couldn't force his son to do anything. 

Bruce threw himself into work and fighting crime to get rid of his frustration. In doing that though he accidentally ended up neglecting his other son who was still grieving. He was spiraling but so was Damian. 

Bruce knocked on Damian door the next day to apologize. 

"What do you want?" Damian asked opening his door. 

Bruce got a flashback of Daniel saying the same thing with the same look in his eyes. 

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have left you alone yesterday." Bruce apologized. 

"Don't worry I'm used to it." Damian shut his door in Bruce's face and Bruce felt a pang of hurt. 

Has he really not been there for Damian that much? How many times have he accidentally neglected the needs of his son to fight crime? How will he ever make it up to Damian? 

"Do you want to go to the zoo today?" Bruce asked hesitantly. Damian opened the door and squinted his eyes at him. 

"Why?" Damian asked in suspicion. 

"Because I want to spend time with you." Bruce said and Damian looked at him in distrust. 

"Richard has to come too." Damian said and Bruce smiled. 

"Done." Bruce said nodding. 

"Be ready in ten minutes." Damian said then shut the door in his face. Bruce was just pleased he convinced Damian to go. 

Bruce was quick to message Dick and it didn't take any convincing to get him to agree to come. Bruce made sure he was ready and met Dick and Damian in the garage. They went out in one of their nicer cars and enjoyed a nice family trip to the zoo. 

They got to the zoo and weren't immediately surrounded by paparazzi but were given a security team when entering the zoo. Damian looked at the animals in the same way he always did but was quiet the whole time. 

Bruce tried talking to him to make things better between them but Damian ignored all his attempts. Damian instead occasionally talked a word or two to Dick and that just made him feel worse. 

"Damian can we talk, please?" Bruce pleaded. 

"I have nothing to say to you." Damian said coldly. 

"Can you just listen then?" Bruce asked. 

"I do not want any more apologies from you. Tt." Damian said and walked away from him. 

"I wasn't going to apologize." Bruce said and Damian stopped. 

"I just wanted to say I love you. I know I'm not always there for you but I try to be. I can't promise you that I will always be there for you but I do promise to try. You are my son and I love you." Bruce said sincerely. Damian turned towards him then hugged him. 

"I love you too, Father." Damian said and Bruce's heart soared as he hugged Damian back happily. 

"I forgive you." Damian said and Bruce smiled. 

"Thank you." Bruce said thankful Damian found it in his heart to forgive him. 

"Can we get cotton candy?" Damian asked and Bruce nodded. 

"As much cotton candy as you want." Bruce said, happy to spoil his son as much as possible. Dick was already buying as much sweets as he could carry and Bruce chuckled. 

They returned from their trip to the zoo and Damian still looked a bit sad but he wasn't ignoring Bruce anymore. Bruce on the other hand was still worried about Daniel. 

Constantine wasn't exactly a stable man and he wasn't afraid to kill either. Bruce was worried over what morals Constantine might be teaching to Daniel. Was he bringing Daniel into fights? Would he let Daniel get hurt unnecessarily? Was Constantine feeding him? 

So much worry for a son he already failed too many times. Who he desperately didn't want to fail again. A son who was dead but a ghost. 

Bruce didn't let his thoughts consume him and instead focused on taking care of Damian. 

He couldn't worry about Daniel right now. He should probably beat up Ra's though for making Damian kill his brother over and over again. 

Bruce visited Ra's' base and was stunned to find it in ruins. Something attacked Ra's. 

The whole place was destroyed. 

"He's dead." A voice made him flinch and attack. 

"What do you mean he's dead?" Bruce asked not understanding and pinning the person to the wall. It was a man but he looked shaken. 

"Didn't you hear me? Some wizard guy obliterated him out of existence. He's dead and he's not coming back." The man said then crunched a pill in his mouth and died almost instantly. 

"No, it's impossible." Bruce said looking for evidence that somehow Ra's won the fight and survived but all he found was ashes and blast marks. 

Ra's was really gone. Who could have done this? Only one name came up in his mind. John Constantine. 

A skilled warlock who had a reason to go after Ra's in the first place. That is assuming Daniel shared his past with Constantine. 

The first thing Bruce did was told Damian. Damian of course didn't believe him and wanted to check for himself. So Bruce and Damian checked every part of the crime scene and it was undoubtedly clear. Ra's died and wasn't ever coming back. 

"I think Constantine may have done this." Bruce shared his speculation. 

"It does not matter who killed him, he is dead. Grandfather is dead." Damian was smiling then laughed. 

"Are you okay?" Bruce asked in concern. 

"Yes. I am very well. Can we get icecream to celebrate!" Damian asked and Bruce frowned at him. 

"It's rude to celebrate someone's death." Bruce said. 

"Then can we get ice cream to mourn him?" Damian asked and Bruce face palmed. 

"Fine, we can get ice cream." Bruce gave in. Damian celebrated and Bruce half wanted to confront Constantine and half wanted to leave the whole thing alone. 

He supposes Ra's did have it coming and there's no concrete evidence it was Constanine. Damian looks so happy. Maybe he can just let this one go. 

Chapter Text

Danny has been happily defeating demons the past few days with his dad. Well, defeating demons isn't exactly the correct term. Danny has been challenging demons to fight and if they accept Danny beats them up and John sends then back to hell. 

As time went on though the demons haven't been accepting his challenge and either just been running away or giving up completely. 

He just hopes he doesn't get in trouble with Lucifer for overstepping into his territory. 

Then one day John gets a call and it sounds urgent. 

"What's happening?" Danny asked curiously, currently in his human form and eating some waffles. 

"It's the JL. They said they need me." John said in annoyance. 

"Can I come?" Danny asked excitedly. 

"You can but you're not fighting whatever threat we end up facing." John said and Danny frowned. 

"Can I at least stay on your shoulder as extra protection? I promise I'll stay there and won't go off on my own. Please." Danny pleaded. 

"Fine but you're going intangible if anyone tries grabbing you." John gave in and Danny smiled brightly. 

"Yes!" Danny celebrated. 

"Do you want to go to the meeting like that or pretend to be my Familiar?" John asked him. 

"I can go like this! They already know what I look like and I want to talk to all of them!" Danny said excitedly. 

"You aren't to talk at the meeting though. Only before and after." John reminded him. 

"I know. I promise you won't even know I'm there." Danny said and John picked him up. 

"And you're staying by my side the whole time and it will be very clear that you are not fighting, do you understand?" John asked looking him in the eyes. 

"I understand." Danny nodded. 

"Good, now you behave. Don't go freaking out any of the JL." John said and Danny nodded. 

"I promise." Danny said and John sighed then opened up a portal. Danny held onto John's neck as he started walking and buried his face into John's neck, hiding away from the bright light of the portal. 

Once they were on the other side Danny marveled at the vastness of space and the other heroes around. 

"Can I go say hi?" Danny asked still comfortably settling in his dad's hold. 

"After the meeting, I'm already a bit late." John said and Danny looked at him in confusion. 

"How? They just called you." Danny pointed out. 

"They've been trying to call me for thirty minutes and I've just been ignoring them." John said and Danny frowned at him. 

"Didn't you say this was going to be some big level threat?" Danny said in dissaproval. 

"Yeah, but I couldn't just leave you without breakfast." John said and Danny smiled. 

"Thanks dad." Danny said hugging John. 

"No problem kid." John said holding him close happily. 

"Are you ready for the meeting?" John asked him. Danny nodded and John walked into the meeting room. All eyes were on them in an instant. 

"Constantine, I see you finally showed up." Wonder Woman said. 

"Is that the ghost kid? Why do you still have him?" Flash asked examining Danny. 

"His name is Danny and I adopted him." John said feeling Danny tense up. 

"More like stole." Bruce's deep voice startled Danny and he quickly put a protective shield around John and himself. 

"Stole? From who?" Green Arrow asked. 

"He's my son." Bruce said and Danny slowly let the shield fall, holding onto John tighter. 

"You agreed to have joint custody. He's my son too." John said holding Danny close, protectively. 

"You adopted a ghost?" Green Lantern asked Bruce. 

"He's my blood son." Bruce answered. 

"And you gave joint custody to Constantine?" Green Lantern asked and Danny felt offended for Constantine. 

"John has been a great dad!" Danny yelled at him. 

"Danny what did I say about talking during the meeting?" John chastised him lightly. 

"Sorry dad." Danny apologized, pouting, upset. 

"Dad!? You're calling him dad now?" Bruce yelled angrily and Danny flinched, holding onto John a little tighter. 

"I got you. It's okay." John was quick to comfort him in a hushed voice and Danny relaxed. 

"Yes he does call me dad. He's still calling you Father if that gives you comfort." John said, glaring at Bruce. Bruce glared back angrily. 

"Guys, we still have a group of evil powerful wizards to take care of." Superman said, getting back on topic. 

"Fine, here's the plan." Bruce took charge, reluctantly ignoring John and Danny. Danny just held onto John silently listening to their plan. 

The wizards did sound evil and did sound like they wanted to take over the world. They were split into groups and John ended up being grouped with Superman, Green Arrow, and The Flash. 

"You are not bringing Daniel with you." Bruce said before John could leave. 

"Danny, will stay on my shoulder the whole time. He won't be fighting and is perfectly capable of taking care of himself." John said and Danny turned into a cat, perching on John's shoulder. 

"This is a Justice League fight he shouldn't even be here!" Bruce yelled and Danny hissed at him. 

"He'll be safe. Leave us alone." John said and used the Zeta Tube to teleport down to their location. 

'I never want to teleport again.' Danny meowed feeling sick. 

"I'll keep that in mind for next time." John said and Danny meowed his thanks. They faced a group of twenty wizards together and Danny as promised didn't leave John's shoulder. He may have enhanced some of John's attacks and shielded him from any surprise attacks but other than that stayed out of the fight. 

He wanted to destroy the wizards and stop all of them from attacking but held himself back. He promised not to leave John's shoulder. Danny did end up knocking out a few of the wizards with some sneaky ecto blasts but he stayed on John's shoulder. 

"If I let you leave my shoulder will you knock all these guys out?" John asked no doubt noticing his help. 

'Yes!' Danny meowed excitedly. 

"These guys don't seem much stronger than the demon you faced earlier so have at it." John gave him permission and Danny meowed excitedly. Danny first eyed the ten wizards that were left then jumped off of John's shoulder and quickly took out three of them that were nearby.

Danny then had to put up a shield as one of the wizards noticed him. Danny duplicated himself then attacked four more wizards quickly taking them down. Superman and the Flash took out two wizards then John helped Green Arrow take out the last one. 

"Good job kid." John praised him and Danny purred turning back into one cat and jumping up onto John's shoulder. 

"Tell me again why we didn't let the cat join the fight sooner?" The Flash asked. 

"He's fourteen." John said glaring at the Flash. 

"A fourteen year old who can duplicate himself and defeat seven powerful wizards by himself." Green Arrow pointed out. 

"He's a child, my child. I'm just keeping him safe." John said and Danny purred loudly. The Flash quickly picked Danny up off of John's shoulder and pet him happily. 

"He's adorable." The Flash said and Danny wanted to be mad but Flash was scratching him under the chin and he was enjoying it. Danny bit at Flash's hand to try and make him stop but Flash just continued to pet him and scratch him behind the ear. 

"Give him back." John said glaring at the Flash. 

"But he's so cute!" Flash said and Danny tried biting him again. 

"He's my kid, now give him back." John demanded. 

"Fine." Flash gave in and put Danny back on John's shoulder. 

'He's too energetic.' Danny meowed shaking out his fur. 

"He's a speedster. He's always too energetic." John said picking him up and holding him close to his chest. 

"You can still understand him when he's a cat? That's so cool!" Flash said and Danny hissed at him. 

"Don't touch my kid." John said glaring at Flash. 

"Protective much." Flash said and Danny hissed at him again. 

'Make him pay.' Danny hissed. 

"Flash if you ever touch my child again I will kill you and send your soul to hell." John threatened the Flash and Danny purred as Flash frowned. 

"Fine, I won't touch him. Geeze you are one protective dad." Flash said leaving the area quickly. 

"That good enough for you?" John asked Danny. 

'Yeah, much better.' Danny purred. 

"You're a good father." Superman told him. 

"Thanks." John said and Danny purred in agreement headbutting him. 

"And in the hat you go." John said plopping Danny into his hat. 

'Dad! Let me out!' Danny yowled. 

"I will... eventually." John pet him and Danny purred leaning into John's hand. 

'Where are we going next?' Danny meowed curiously. 

"We'll meet up with Zatanna's team to check on them." John said opening up a portal. 

'Can I perch on your shoulder?' Danny asked, meowing at him.  

"Maybe if we end up needing to fight someone." John said and Danny meowed putting his paws on the edge of John's hat to see where they were going. They arrived at the battlefield and only a few wizards were left. 

"Need any help?" John asked Zatanna who was fighting off a wizard. 

"I wouldn't mind some assistance." Zatanna said and John let Danny perch on his shoulder again. 

"Danny stay." John said and Danny hissed in complaint but helped by overpowering John's attacks. 

"Are you trying to kill them?" Batman asked angrily. 

"No." John said and gave a look to Danny. 

'What?' Danny meowed and John chuckled. 

"Let's keep this between us." John said and Danny purred happily. Once all the wizards were defeated everything was peaceful again except for one thing. 

"What have you done to Ra's?" Bruce asked John and Danny looked at him in surprise. 

'What does that mean? Did you do something to Grandfather?' Danny asked and John glared at Bruce, ignoring Danny's confused stare. 

"I did what you would never do. I protected Danny and made sure that piece of shit never hurts Danny again." John said and Danny tilted his head at him. 

'What do you mean?' Danny asked trying not to sound too hopeful. 

He didn't want to get his hopes up. 

John looked down at him then sighed. 

"I killed him Danny. I sent his soul to the deepest parts of hell and destroyed his body so he won't ever be able to be revived again." John told him and Danny's jaw dropped. 

"Really! You really killed him!" Danny asked transforming back into his human form. 

"Yeah, I did." John confirmed. Danny hugged John tightly his core humming in pure joy. 

"Thank you." Danny thanked him genuinely. 

"You're welcome." John said hugging Danny back in relief. 

"So you admit it. You killed him." Bruce said coldly and Danny felt an aggressiveness coming from Bruce. 

Was his Father actually mad at John for killing Ra's? 

Danny put a shield in front of himself and John, glaring at his father. 

"Killing is wrong." Bruce said and John picked up Danny. 

"Killing good people is wrong. Killing evil isn't." John said and Danny buried his face into John's neck. 

He didn't want his dads to fight about this. 

"It's okay, we're okay." John comforted him and Danny realized he put a soundproof bubble around them stopping all noise from getting in or out. 

"Please don't fight." Danny pleaded not taking the barrier down. 

"Okay, I won't fight your father." John said and Danny hugged him tighter. 

"You'll protect me right?" Danny asked, not wanting to fight about Ra's death at all. 

"Of course. I'll always protect you." John said and Danny took a deep breath. 

"Okay. I trust you." Danny said and let the barrier down. 

"We are not fighting about this! Danny is my kid and I avenged him. Now leave us alone." John left with Danny before Bruce could stop him and Danny sighed in relief hugging John for comfort. 

"Thanks for avenging me." Danny thanked John again. 

"No problem. I will always go to any length to protect you." John said sincerely and Danny smiled. 

"Can we possibly go get something special to celebrate?" Danny asked and John smiled. 

"Of course, do you want steak and then ice cream after?" John asked and Danny smiled nodding. 

"Yes please!" Danny said happily. 

"Great." John said and went back to his apartment to make the steak. Danny happily joined him being allowed to help and watch. Danny celebrated Ra's death with John and couldn't feel happier. 

Chapter Text

Danny and Constantine were fighting a demon that was in Gotham. It was a high level demon so John had to ignore the threat of possibly running into one of the bats. Danny challenged the demon to a fight and the demon happily accepted. 

John was scared Danny wouldn't be able to handle defeating such a big demon but Danny proved him wrong. While Danny was fighting though one of the bats found them. 

"Woah, what's happening here?" Red Robin asked and Danny immediately knocked out the demon and returned to John's side. 

"Just taking care of a demon." John said starting to send the demon to hell as Danny perched on his shoulder. 

"A demon? Like from hell?" Red Robin asked joining them on the ground but stumbled and yawned tiredly. 

"Yeah, are you okay there?" John asked as Red Robin seemed to sway in place. 

"Yeah, just tired." Red Robin yawned again then leaned against a lamppost and was asleep. 

Did Bruce take care of any of his kids? 

Danny jumped off his shoulder and meowed up at Red Robin startling him awake. Red Robin was immediately in a defensive position looking around wildly before his eyes settled on Danny. 

"Oh it's just you." Red Robin relaxed the looked like he was about to fall asleep again. 

'Can we keep him?' Danny meowed up at John and John chuckled. 

"Okay, come on kid, let's get you to bed." John easily picked up Tim and Tim didn't fight him just going limp in his hold. John opened up a portal back to his apartment and went through making sure Danny made it through too before closing it. John tucked Tim into the one bed he had and Tim was out cold. 

'I'll watch over him.' Danny meowed sitting on the pillow. 

"Okay, goodnight kids." John bid them goodnight. 

'Goodnight dad.' Danny meowed and John smiled. John went to his living room then frowned. 

The bat better have a good reason for not taking care of his kid! John might just have to steal Tim from him as well. 

John opened up a portal to the bat cave and walked through, thoroughly upset. No one was in the cave so he waited. He didn't have to wait long though because Batman himself came in on his monster of a vehicle that he called a car. 

"Constantine, what are you doing here?" Bruce greeted him aggressively. 

"I'm here to tell you you're a horrible father and not only that but I stole Tim. He's mine now." John said and Bruce growled. 

"You can't take Tim!" Bruce yelled at him. 

"I already did because you weren't taking care of him!" John yelled back. 

"I care for Tim!" Bruce defended himself. 

"Yeah, then why did I find him passing out from exhaustion on the street?" John asked aggressively. 

"He doesn't listen to me when I tell him to sleep." Bruce said and John shook his head. 

"You have to do more than just tell him what to do. He's not a soldier he's a child." John said glaring at him. 

"I know that, I'm trying my best." Bruce said looking down in regret. 

"I suggest you try harder." John said then left, going back to his apartment. John checked on Tim and Danny. Tim was still asleep and Danny was curled up on his chest. John smiled then settled on his couch for the night to sleep. 

John woke up early as he always did and started making breakfast for not only himself but Danny and Tim as well. By the time breakfast was ready Tim came into the room yawning, Danny in his human form beside him and letting Tim lean on him. 

"Can I have coffee?" Tim asked and John frowned. 

"Why don't you lay off the coffee today? Just rest." John said gently and Tim frowned. 

"Rest? Why? Gotham needs me and I need to catch-" Tim yawned. "-Two Face." Tim complained. 

"Well I need you to get some rest. The other bats will take care of Two Face." John said and Tim grumbled but gave in. John gave him a plate of eggs and bacon and Tim ate happily slowly waking up more. 

"Wait, where am I? You're not Alfred. What am I doing here?" Tim asked after finishing his breakfast. 

"I'm sure you know me. You fell asleep on a lamppost so I decided to take you home." John explained. 

"Constantine? I need to get back." Tim said getting up. 

"You need a break. I already told your father and he's okay with you staying here." John said and Tim looked at him skeptically. 

"He is?" Tim asked. 

"Well he hasn't come for you yet. So yes." John said and Tim looked down. 

"Oh." Tim said sadly. 

"You can live with us now!" Danny said in an attempt to cheer Tim up. 

"I guess I can stay here for a few days." Tim said smiling down at Danny. 

"Are you interested in learning about magic?" John asked and Tim looked at him in excitement. 

"Yes." Tim answered and John could tell he was trying not to sound too eager. 

"Let me teach you then." John said and Tim smiled happily. 

John started teaching Tim about magic and Tim listened excitedly, writing down notes in a notebook he had on him. Danny even helped teach Tim excitedly putting in his own imput about ghost magic. Tim occasionally asked for coffee but Danny gave him a stare of dissaproval and Tim eventually stopped asking. 

John then got a call about a demon threat. 

"Do you want to watch Danny fight a demon?" John asked Tim. 

"Can I see how you did it before you had Danny's help?" Tim asked. 

"Sure." John said holding out his arm to Danny and Danny shifted into a cat and jumped onto his shoulder. 

"Let's go." John said opening a portal and Tim smiled excitedly, following through behind him. John saw the demon he had to take down and looked at in dread. 

"Tim, I know you want to watch me handle this but Danny really needs to help me with this one." John said and Tim nodded watching intensely. 

"Are you ready?" John asked Danny. 

"Let's see if we can settle this diplomatically." Danny said transforming into his ghost human form and floating up to the demon. 

"Diplomatically?" John questioned but Danny was already talking to the demon in Infernal and John didn't know what they were saying. 

Usually John could understand any demon they ran into but they were exchanging words in only a language John has heard about in legands. 

"What language are they speaking?" Tim asked curiously. 

"Infernal, a language so dead there's no written word about it." John told him. 

"Can you understand them?" Tim asked curiously. 

"No, but I've only heard it spoken once before by Lucifer himself." John said quietly. 

"Woah, like the devil?" Tim asked and John nodded. John watched as Danny shook the demon's hand then the demon left. 

"What was that about?" Tim asked as Danny joined them back on the ground. 

"Apparently I've been challenging demons under false pretenses so I've agreed to only challenge demons if they know who I am first." Danny explained. 

"What does that mean?" Tim asked in confusion. 

"Ghosts are naturally stronger than demons especially a halfa like Danny. He's one of the strongest ghosts there is." John explained. 

"Yeah, and I have been challenging them before they knew that. So I agreed to first let them know exactly who they are messing with so I don't have to go to court." Danny said and Tim tilted his head. 

"Court?" Tim asked. 

"Yeah, ghost court. It's a whole ordeal." Danny said in distaste, rolling his eyes. 

"Ghosts have laws and a court?" Tim asked. 

"Yeah, they even have a ruler. The Ghost King. The most powerful ghost who rules over all spirits of every kind." John explained. 

"Cool!" Tim said and Danny sighed seeming bothered. 

"Hey, I won't let the King find out about you." John comforted him and Danny smiled at him. 

"Thanks dad." Danny hugged him and John hugged him back. 

"Why don't you want the King to know about you?" Tim asked Danny. 

"I want to live in the living realm. I don't want to be a ghost forever yet." Danny said and John hugged him again, picking him up and holding him close. Tim stared at them looking a little lost. 

"Do you always hug Danny like that?" Tim asked and John nodded. Tim looked down in sadness. Danny jumped from John's hold and tackled Tim into a hug. 

"Woah." Tim said almost falling over. John smiled as Tim accepted the hug and hugged Danny back happily. 

"Let's go get some lunch." John said putting an arm around both of them before opening a portal to a nice burger joint. 

They got seated pretty quickly the staff recognizing John easily. They sat in a booth Danny and Tim on one side, John on the other. 

"Picked up a couple of strays I see." The owner said walking up to them. 

"Actually I stole them from Bruce Wayne." John answered pleasantly. 

"Should I be worried?" The owner asked. 

"Nah, they like me, and Bruce hasn't come after me yet." John reassured him. 

"Very well, nice to meet you kids." The owner said then walked away. 

"He was interesting." Danny commented. 

"I've been here plenty of times. They know me." John explained. 

"Can I get coffee?" Tim asked. 

"No, it's the middle of the day. You're supposed to be resting remember?" John ruffled his hair and Tim nodded relaxing immediately. 

"Why do you want coffee so much?" Danny asked him. 

"I use it to stay awake and I may be a bit addicted." Tim said looking down in shame. 

"I say you don't need the coffee." Danny said hugging Tim and touching foreheads with him. John immediately saw the connection bind between them and smiled. 

"Welcome to the family kid." John said warmly. 

"Thank you." Tim said hugging Danny happily. They ordered their food and ate together happily. Tim got along with Danny very well and John was glad Tim got accepted into the Haunt. 

"Here, I'll pay. This is Bruce's money and he needs to pay child support." Tim said and John chuckled. 

"Alright." John said and let Tim pay with one of Bruce's cards. After lunch they went back to John's apartment and Tim continued to question John about magic. John was glad to teach him and Danny even volunteered to give some power to Tim temporarily so he could practice some magic. 

Tim would occasionally still ask for coffee but less frequently as now he could do some low level spells. Tim was affectionate and always leaned into John's hugs. Tim also leaned against Danny like he was craving physical touch. 

Was Tim touch starved? Did Bruce never hug his kids? 

From then on John made sure to give Tim as much hugs as he wanted. Tim decided he was going to stay for longer than a few days even if he didn't get coffee. John made pizza for dinner and had to make two to feed both his kids. 

John tucked Tim in bed and Tim only weakly fought him before giving in as John ran a hand through his hair. 

'Goodnight dad.' Danny meowed. 

"Goodnight dad." Tim said and John smiled. 

"Goodnight my sons." John said and slept on the couch feeling content. 

He has two sons now. 

Chapter Text

~~~Damian~~~

"Father where is Tim. I haven't seen him in the last few days." Damian asked looking around worriedly. 

"Constantine stole him." Bruce said and Damian looked at him in surprise. 

"Constantine what?" Damian asked in worry. 

"Constantine stole him off the street and now Tim refuses to come home." Bruce said in exasperation. 

"Should we check on him?" Damian asked curiously, wondering if he should be worried or not. 

"He says he's fine and I quote "get more free hugs when with new dad". I can't believe Constantine is stealing my children!" Bruce huffed angrily. 

"I give hugs! How is Constantine any better at being a father than me?!" Bruce asked in exasperation. 

"I don't know maybe you should ask him?" Damian proposed not used to Father being so upset. 

"You're completely right. I'll get Cass to spy on him." Bruce said and Damian looked at his father in shock. 

"Tt! That's not what I said!" Damian shouted at him. 

"Constantine won't talk to me. This is the only option." Bruce said and Damian forwned troubled. 

"Are you sure you can't just talk to him?" Damian asked. 

"I already tried talking to him Damian. He didn't listen and he just insults me then walks away." Bruce said and Damian sighed. 

"If you're sending in a spy, why not choose me?" Damian asked, wondering if he could see his twin brother again. 

"No, you have school." Bruce said and Damian sighed in disappointment. 

"I do not think this idea is wise Father." Damian said still wondering if they could just talk things out. 

"Constantine won't listen." Bruce said and Damian frowned. 

This is a terrible idea. 

~~~Cass~~~

Cass was surprised when she was given the task to stalk Constantine to see how he was being a better father. Cass didn't know why she was given this task because she thought Bruce was a great dad but went to find Constantine anyway. 

Cass arrived at the apartment and intended to just watch from a distance but then John almost immediately noticed her. Constantine teleported right in front of her and growled. 

"What are you doing here?" Constantine asked. 

'Just came to check on my brother.' Cass signed hoping Constantine would understand her. 

"Fine, come on in but you're only visiting." Constantine said and Cass nodded. John opened a portal back into his apartment and walked through. Cass simply climbed down to John's window and went through it. 

"Cass! You're here! What are you doing here?" Tim asked in surprise. 

'Just wanted to make sure you were alright.' Cass signed. 

"I'm doing fine. Dad won't let me have coffee but I've been enjoying my break. How's Gotham?" Tim asked excitedly. 

'It's still Gotham. Where's the ghost cat?' Cass asked. 

"Oh Danny, he just left. Said he had to check on a friend of his." Tim informed her. 

'So how is living with Constantine?' Cass signed. 

~~~Danny~~~

Danny is glad John gave him permission to leave because he did need to check on Jason but also catch up with his friends and take care of his issues with Lucifer. He did overstep into Lucifer's business and had to explain his reasons for challenging demons in the first place. 

"You've been busy." Clockwork said as he arrived at his castle. 

"Yeah, well I got a new dad who likes me and fights demons for a living." Danny said letting himself adorn his royal robes and letting his crown and ring become visible. 

"Do you intend to talk to Lucifer now?" Clockwork asked. 

"I'll catch up with my friends first." Danny said getting out his phone and FaceTime-ing his friends. 

"Hey Cujo." Danny said as his dog ran up to him and licked his face. 

"Danny! Are you okay?" Sam asked from the call. 

"Yeah, it's just Cujo here." Danny said showing off his green little dog. 

"Hey Cujo! Hi Danny. How have you been?" Tucker asked happily. 

"Well, since the last time we talked a lot happened." Danny chuckled nervously. 

"Tell us everything." Sam demanded and Danny did, sharing everything that happened since last time they spoke. 

"So, yeah, now Tim's living with us for a few days. He's still coming down from his coffee addiction but he's part of my Haunt now!" Danny finished off happily. 

"Have you told them you're the Ghost King yet?" Tucker asked. 

"No, I... I'm scared John might actually be scared of me." Danny said nervously. 

"You're going to have to tell him eventually." Sam pointed out. 

"I know. I just wish I wasn't so intimidating." Danny said petting Cujo for comfort. 

"Just because you're powerful doesn't mean he'll be afraid of you. You're still you Danny." Sam comforted him. 

"Thanks guys. I should probably head to my meeting with Lucy now." Danny sighed. 

"What did you do to piss him off this time?" Tucker asked. 

"Apparently misleading his demons into fighting me. I got to go. Talk to you later!" Danny bid them farewell and they said their goodbyes. Danny headed to the meeting room with a few of his guards, Fright Knight, and Clockwork by his side. 

"Lucy, nice to meet you again." Danny greeted him. 

"Your majesty." Lucifer greeted him tensely. 

"Look, I'm sorry for fighting your demons. I just wanted to have some fun and I made sure to invite them into combat and they agreed to fight me." Danny defended himself. 

"Next time you must let them know you're the Ghost King and not just some ghost! Don't make anymore deals for souls!" Lucifer shouted at him. 

"I am your king! You can not command me to do anything! I agreed to tell your demons what they were up against but you can not demand that I stop making deals!" Danny shouted at him angrily. 

"I'm sorry your majesty. I spoke out of turn. I simply request that you not make deals that include the transaction of souls with my demons." Lucifer apologized. 

"Very well, I shall not make anymore deals that include the transaction of souls with your demons. Is that all you wish to say?" Danny asked him. Lucifer sighed looking unhappy. 

"Yes your majesty." Lucifer said and Danny smiled. 

"Good, dismissed!" Danny said and Lucifer left with his demons. 

"You handled that well." Clockwork told him. 

"Thanks, you're lessons on how to be confident really helped." Danny said and Clockwork chuckled. 

"Are you thanking me?" Clockwork asked smugly. 

"And why would I ever do that?" Danny chuckled. 

"Ungrateful welp." Clockwork teased him. 

"Nothing I haven't heard before! Now I gotta check on a revenant. Don't let my Kingdom fall apart while I'm gone!" Danny said opening a portal to Crime Alley. 

"I'll get you if it gets close." Clockwork said and Danny chuckled going through the portal. 

"Jason." Danny called out for Jason and Jason immediately heard his call approaching him swiftly. 

"Your majesty! Something's been happening to me. I keep going invisible or straight up intangible and I can't control it!" Jason said, sounding very panicked. 

"It's okay, you're safe. This is normal. Your core is healing and you're developing your powers." Danny was quick to comfort him, landing and opening his arms. Jason looked at him in confusion and panic then ran towards him and let Danny hug him. 

"It's okay, I'll help you through this. This is perfectly normal. You're going to be okay." Danny comforted him. Jason was much bigger than him so it was hard to comfort him. Jason was kneeling though so Danny could run a hand through his hair and hold him close. 

"You're going to continue to develop powers and you need to find a powerful warlock to guide you." Danny said vaguely, hoping Jason would come to the right conclusion. 

"A warlock like Constantine?" Jason asked and Danny smiled. 

"If that is who you choose." Danny said trying not to sound like he favored Constantine over any other warlocks. 

"Do you approve of my choice?" Jason asked desperately. 

"Yes, now I must go. You'll be fine. I'll visit you more often so you're not alone through this." Danny reassured him. 

"Thank you." Jason thanked him and he seemed a lot calmer. 

"You'll be okay." Danny said then returned to his kingdom. Danny then made sure to hide his royal garb, crown, and ring. Danny then opened up a portal to John's apartment and walked through. Danny immediately tensed as he saw Cass and quickly closed the portal. 

"Cass." Danny greeted her tensely. 

"Danny?" Cass said quietly and Danny stared at her wondering if she was a threat or not. 

'I don't want to hurt anyone. I'm just here to visit.' Cass signed and Danny relaxed slightly. Danny was weary of Cass but Tim and John were very protective of him and reassured him that Cass wasn't a threat. Cass was very friendly but Danny didn't immediately trust her. Something told him Cass wasn't here to just visit. Her questions seemed too invasive and she overstayed her welcome. 

"Danny, what's wrong?" John asked him noticing how tense he was. 

"She's hiding something." Danny said glaring at Cass. Cass looked at him a flash of guilt crossing her features. Danny bared his fangs and Cass flinched. 

"Sorry!" Cass said barely above a whisper. 

'Bruce sent me here to get intel on Constantine.' Cass quickly signed guiltily. 

"Intel? What is Bruce's deal?" John asked in annoyance. 

'He was wondering what makes you a better father.' Cass signed and John laughed. 

"Of course, because why else would he spy on me." John said chuckling. Jason then was perching on the window and Danny looked at him in joy. 

"Jason! You're here!" Danny immediately brought Jason inside and jumped into his arms hugging him happily. 

"I'm here and you're human." Jason said in surprise. 

"Yeah! Do you want to stay for dinner?" Danny asked excitedly. 

"Sure, just let me talk to Constantine real quick, okay?" Jason said putting him down. 

"Okay." Danny said and felt a lot better now that Jason was here. 

"Dad! Jason is a revenant with a core! It's still healing but he's almost a halfa!" Danny informed John excitedly. 

"A developing halfa. How did that happen?" John asked and Jason sighed uncomfortably. Danny looked up at him worriedly and held his hand. 

"It's okay, you can tell us." Danny encouraged him, gently headbutting his arm. Jason smiled down at him and took a deep breath. 

"I was visited by the Ghost King." Jason started and Danny tensed suddenly very worried Jason might recognize him. 

"Pause, just give me a moment." John said stopping Jason from saying more. 

"Danny, are you okay?" John asked him and Danny nodded still shaking a bit. 

"Why don't you go talk with Tim while I discuss things with Jason." John said gently leading him away. 

"Okay." Danny said and went over to Tim and Cass, trying not to worry about Jason recognizing him. 

'Are you mad at me?' Cass asked him. 

"No, you were just following directions. Father is just jealous of Dad." Danny said matter of factly. 

"Can Cass stay for dinner?" Tim asked and Danny sighed but nodded. From then on things were a little easier and this time Danny asked all the questions and Cass answered all of them easily. Danny soon came to trust Cass and he felt himself relax. 

"Danny, can you come here for a second?" John called him and Danny nodded quickly walking over. 

"As you've said Jason is a new halfa. Do you think you could teach him about being a halfa and how to control his powers?" John asked him gently. 

"Yeah, I can do that!" Danny agreed easily. 

"Jason do you want to stay around while you're still developing your powers?" John asked him. 

"I guess I can stay here and just take the long way back to Crime Alley to partol at night." Jason said and Danny smiled hugging Jason's arm. Jason ran a hand through Danny's hair and smiled. 

"So squirt, you're going to teach me how to be a ghost?" Jason said, picking up Danny easily. 

"Yeah, I'm the ghost expert!" Danny boasted happily, hanging onto Jason's neck. 

"Alright, my little sensei. What should I know first?" Jason asked. 

"Well, first of all you should learn Ghost Speak." Danny said not wanting his other siblings to know what they were saying. 

"Ghost Speak? What's that?" Jason asked curiously. 

"It's a special language all ghosts know and can understand. You just have to put intention in your words." Danny said and Jason looked at him in confusion. 

"Intention? I don't understand." Jason said and Danny frowned. 

"Feel your core, you know about your core right?" Danny asked. 

"Yeah, I think so." Jason said and Danny smiled. 

"Great! Let your core do the speaking. It's like speaking with your emotions!" Danny explained happily. 

"L-like... this?" Jason said with hesitance and Danny smiled. 

"Yes! Now let's go over your powers." Danny  said and Jason nodded. 

Danny then excitedly explained all the basic ghost powers to Jason and Jason listened, eventually migrating to a chair and having Danny sit in his lap. 

"Kids, it's dinner time. I got Chinese take out." John announced and they all got up taking their share and eating around the living room, John not really having a dinning room. 

'Can I stay for a few days?' Cass asked. 

"I only have one bed and Tim is using it. If you want to stay here you're going to have to get a sleeping bag." John said in exasperation. Tim, Jason, and Cass, exchanged looks. 

"I call buying the apartment across the hall." Jason said and Cass sighed. 

'How about we share the apartment across the hall and just sleep there.' Cass signed. 

"Fine." Jason agreed reluctantly. 

"Can I still sleep here?" Tim asked. 

"If you want to." John said but Jason glared. 

"No, you're not kicking our new dad out of his bed anymore. You're sleeping in the other apartment with us." Jason said sternly. 

"Fine." Tim agreed reluctantly. 

"Danny stays with me." John said protectively. 

"Does he sleep with you?" Jason asked. 

"Yeah, I can turn into a cat, remember?" Danny asked and Jason nodded. 

"Sleeping arrangements aside, how do you intend to buy the apartment across the hall, somone lives there?" John asked. 

"Not for long. I'm sure we can just bribe them to move out or use other methods." Jason said using Ghost Speak accidentally, getting out his gun.

"Don't kill my neighbor, just get them to move out peacefully." John said perfectly understanding him. 

"Fine." Jason said and holstered his gun. 

"You used Ghost Speak!" Danny said in celebration. 

"I didn't mean to. Will that start happening too?" Jason asked curiously. 

"I'm sure you'll learn how to control it as your powers continue to develop." Danny answered happily. 

"Okay, can... I still... speak... intentionally?" Jason asked speaking in Ghost Speak slowly. 

"You got it! Soon it'll come naturally to you!" Danny said proud of him. 

"Will I still be able to speak normally?" Jason asked. 

"Yeah, don't worry." Danny reassured him. 

"Good." Jason said and smiled, relaxing. 

"Can I have coffee?" Tim asked and John chuckled. 

"No, it's late. I'll let you have ice cream after you finish your food though." John said and Tim smiled. 

"Fine." Tim said as John ruffled his hair. 

'That's odd. Usually Tim wouldn't give up coffee for the world.' Cass signed. 

"I've convinced him to lay off." John said letting Tim lean against him. 

'You are magic.' Cass signed in awe. 

"I am a warlock. I also just care about taking proper care of you all." John said putting an arm around Tim. Tim snuggled into John's side happily, finishing his meal. 

"You're my new favorite dad." Jason said leaning on John's other side. 

"I appreciate that." John said running a hand through his hair. Jason leaned into the touch smiling happily. 

'You are a lot more affectionate than B.' Cass signed. 

"That's not surprising. The Bat doesn't seem like the cuddly type." John said and Danny finished his food then turned into a cat and jumped into John's lap and curled up purring as he waited for his family to be done eating. 

"Will I eventually be able to turn into a cat?" Jason asked in curiosity. 

"Maybe, it depends on how well your core develops." Danny said, not really knowing. 

"What did he say?" Tim asked. 

"Maybe, one day." Jason answered smiling. 

"A cat isn't my only form." Danny said and Jason looked at him in surprise. 

"Really?" Jason asked in shock. 

"Yeah, I can turn into any animal I want." Danny said happily. 

"Any animal?" John asked in doubt. 

"Well, any animal I practiced turning into." Danny said, his ears pinning against his head in embarrassment. 

"And why did you choose a cat?" Jason asked curiously. 

"Cats are most like ghosts and I always loved cats." Danny answered letting Jason pet him. 

"Why do you keep the collar on?" Jason asked in confusion. 

"It was a gift from Father. It's special. It means he still wants me." Danny answered climbing up onto Jason's shoulder and leaning against his neck. 

"Okay, makes sense." Jason said accepting his answer. 

"Can I learn Ghost Speak?" Tim asked curiously. 

"Ghost Speak isn't something a normal human can learn. You need magic and power to understand it." John explained. 

"Darn." Tim said sighing sadly. Danny's eyes lit up as he got an idea and jumped from Jason's shoulder then transformed back into a human. 

"You could always sell me your soul!" Danny said excitedly. 

"Danny no. You're not allowed to own the souls of your siblings." John chastised him. 

"But dad! I could give him the power to understand Ghost Speak!" Danny pointed out. 

"No, they are your siblings. No owning their souls." John said sternly. 

"Fine." Danny huffed, slightly upset. 

"I could sell you my soul?" Tim asked. 

"No, no one is allowed to sell their soul to anyone, including Danny." John said and they all sighed but finished their food in relative peace. After everyone was done they had some ice cream for dessert then Jason and Cass left to go out as vigilantes while Tim stayed to talk to their neighbor and buy off the apartment from them using Bruce's money. 

"I'm serious about leaving their souls alone." John said and Danny sighed. 

"I know. I won't allow them to sell me their souls." Danny said getting ready for bed. 

"Good." John said and Danny looked at him in curiosity. 

"Have you thought about letting me-"

"You can't have my soul either." John interrupted him and Danny sighed in complaint. 

Chapter Text

"Where is Tim?" Dick asked Duke in confusion. 

"Damian said something about him living with Constantine now." Duke answered not sounding too worried. 

"I'm going to go visit them wanna come?" Stephanie asked. 

"Yeah, of course I'm going to visit. Tim never voluntarily stays in and chooses to not go out as Red Robin." Dick said agreeing. 

"Can I come?" Duke asked curiously. 

"Yeah, I'm driving! Let's go check on our brother." Dick said and they all got in a car and made their way to Constantine's apartment. When they arrived they found Jason and Danny talking to each other in some unfamiliar static speak. Tim was talking to Cass about magic. John Constantine was making lunch for them all. 

"Knock knock, can we come in?" Dick asked as he noticed the door unlocked and already opened it. 

"Dick! You're here!" Danny greeted him happily, running over and hugging him. 

"Hey, Danny! I see you're doing well." Dick greeted him happily, picking him up and hugging him close. 

"Yeah, I've been teaching Jason on how to be a ghost!" Danny says happily. 

"A ghost?" Dick asked worriedly. 

"Don't worry! He's healing and he's a halfa like me!" Danny said excitedly. 

"He is?" Dick asked in worry. 

"Don't you dare worry about me or I'll kill you." Jason said walking up to them. 

"Noted. Danny meet Steph and Duke." Dick said introducing them properly, still holding Danny. 

"Hello." Danny greeted them holding onto Dick tighter. 

"Hey Danny, nice to meet you not as a cat." Duke greeted him. 

"Hello Danny." Stephanie greeted him. Danny transformed back into a cat and jumped out of Dick's arms and onto Jason's shoulder. 

"Okay, what is this? Why are you all here?" John asked them, glaring. 

"We wanted to see how Tim was." Steph said. 

"And the two weeks is almost done. We wanted to see Danny." Dick said and John frowned at them. 

"This is exactly what I was trying to avoid. My apartment is not big enough to accommodate all of you." John said in complaint. 

"Oh don't worry we don't plan on staying." Dick was quick to reassure him. 

"Good, you can stay for lunch but that's it." John said and the three immediately agreed. 

"So why are you all here?" Stephanie asked in curiosity. 

"I stole Tim and Danny, Jason was invited to stay, Cass just won't leave." John explained dishing out lunch for everyone. 

"We also bought out the apartment across the hall since we can't all sleep here." Jason pointed out. 

"Interesting." Dick said exchanging looks with Stephanie. 

"No, I know that look. You aren't moving in with us." Jason said glaring at them. 

"Come on! We won't be here all the time we just want to get to know Danny." Steph said and Jason huffed exchanging words with Danny in some static sounds that didn't actually sound like a real language or words.

"Danny you will have plenty of time to bond with your siblings." John responded to the static of words they were speaking. Danny meowed at him and John sighed. 

"Fine but you three are taking turns visiting." John said addressing Dick, Stephanie, and Duke directly. 

"I call staying first!" Duke shouted and Dick and Steph frowned. 

"Fine, rock paper scissors on who stays next." Dick said and Steph agreed and they did so. Stephanie won and Dick sighed. 

"Thanks for letting us stay for lunch." Dick thanked John. 

"Yeah, don't mention it." John said giving everyone some food. 

"Danny, will you turn human?" John asked Danny gently. Danny just meowed and Dick knew they were overwhelming him. 

"Duke, Steph, can I talk to you out in the hall real quick." Dick said pulling them aside. They looked at him skeptically but followed him out in the hall. 

"Guys, we're overwhelmingly him. He doesn't turn human unless he's comfortable around us. Maybe we can just take turns now. I know you don't want to leave and Duke called going first but he already turned human around me before. Please just leave him alone for now, for him." Dick pleaded and his siblings nodded. 

They went back in and Steph and Duke made some excuses to leave and they left leaving Dick to visit Danny by himself. Danny watched them leave then jumped from Jason's shoulder and turned back into a human. 

"Are you okay?" Dick asked Danny. 

"I am now." Danny said walking up to him. Danny reached out to him and Dick picked him up. Danny held on to him burying his face into Dick's neck. 

"Thank you." Danny whispered. 

"You're welcome." Dick whispered back. 

"Are you going to eat?" John asked and Danny nodded. Dick put him down and they enjoyed some lunch together. 

"Does Dick really have to leave after lunch? Can't he stay? He's a part of our Haunt!" Danny asked pleadingly to John. 

"Fine, he can stay but only because he's a part of our Haunt." John allowed and Dick smiled. 

"Haunt?" Cass questioned. 

"My territory, my family. I've already accepted Dad, Dick, and Tim into the haunt. Speaking of I should probably accept you Jason. It will help your core develop." Danny said then touched foreheads with Jason. 

'Can I be a part of the Haunt?' Cass signed looking sad. 

"Yeah, I trust you now so you can." Danny said then touched foreheads with Cass. 

Dick quickly figured out that was how Danny accepted people into his Haunt. 

"So that's why you climbed on my face." Dick said in realization. Danny nodded looking proud of himself. They finished lunch then Constantine got a call. 

"It's the Justice League. They need me. Danny you can come but you aren't allowed to fight. Same goes with the rest of you. You can talk before and after the meeting but not during. Understood?" John said to the room. 

They all nodded with a series of "yes, dad."'s following. John picked up Danny then opened a portal up to the Watchtower. They all went through and Dick was honestly excited. 

Bruce never let them just sit in on meetings. 

"Constantine." Bruce greeted John aggressively when he stepped into the room with Tim, Cass, Jason, and Dick beside him, Danny still in his arms. 

"Hello, love." John said smugly. 

"What are the rest of you doing here?" Bruce asked eyeing his kids. 

"I invited them. Don't worry they don't intend to fight." John answered for them. Dick nodded, smiling happily and giving a thumbs up. 

"John you need to stop bringing your kids to our meetings." Wonderwoman said and Bruce looked at her in outrage. 

"They are my kids!" Bruce yelled in anger. 

"Never once have we ever seen them call you dad, only Father or B." Flash pointed out. 

"They are still my kids." Bruce said claming himself down forcefully. 

"They are my kids too." John said and the kids nodded in agreement. 

"Listen, we already know you lost the kids in the divorce Spooky. We have an alien invasion to take care of." Hal said and Dick looked at him in shock. 

That was the funniest thing Dick has ever heard. He needs to play into it! 

Dick gazes at his siblings and he can tell they are thinking the same thing. 

John said not to talk though and the meeting was still technically in progress so Dick stayed silent grinning at his siblings. 

They grinned back and stood a little taller all silently deciding to mess with the Justice League. So they stayed silent and listened as they were told about a group of alien cultists who were invading the planet. 

"Constantine you're on my team with Superman." Bruce said and Superman shook his head. 

"Do you really want to team up with your ex?" Superman asked and Dick tried not to laugh as Bruce groaned in exasperation. 

"He is not my ex." Bruce said flatly. 

"Like Bats could seduce me." John scoffed. 

"I totally could." Bruce said and John chuckled. 

"You could never." John said smirking. 

"You aren't even up to my standards." Bruce scoffed. 

"Like you have standards." John said rolling his eyes. 

"I am not a slut." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"I never said you were." John said, glaring back. 

"Batman you're teaming up with Superman and Green Lantern. Constantine will be with the Flash and I." Wonderwoman said interrupting their argument. 

"Fine with me." John said. Bruce just grunted in response. 

"Is the meeting over?" Danny whispered. 

"Seems so." John said and Dick smiled. 

"Will I be able to stay on your shoulder?" Danny asked. 

"Fine, but only because I know you can go intangible. The rest of you go home and stay out of trouble. Tim you can study the book I gave you but don't try any spells while I'm gone." John told them. 

"Okay, stay safe dad!" Tim hugged him goodbye as Danny turned into a cat and perched on John's shoulder. John hugged him back happily. 

"Bye Father." Tim said to Bruce then left. 

"Bye dad." Jason also hugged John and John hugged him back. 

"See ya B." Jason said then left as well. 

'Bye dad, bye Father.' Cass signed side hugging John before leaving. 

"Bye, dad. I'll make sure they stay out of trouble." Dick said hugging John as well. John hugged back and ruffled his hair. 

"You better." John chuckled and Dick smiled happily. 

"Bye B!" Dick made sure to say goodbye to Bruce before joining his siblings. 

Chapter Text

Bruce was absolutely furious and felt himself blushing in embarrassment. John stealing his kids got him all messed up and unable to keep his cool. Even worse is that he might have accidentally let his Brucie persona slip out. He almost started flirting with John. 

When John teased him about seducing him all rational thoughts went out the window because that sounded like a challenge and Bruce Wayne could seduce anyone. Luckily he was able to deflect but he can't even believe he said that to begin with. 

Then his kids called John dad and hugged him! Bruce couldn't believe it. How was John better than him? 

"I see why you lost the kids in the divorce." Hal said and Bruce glared at him. 

"He's not my ex. We were never married or dating." Bruce said and Hal looked at him skeptically. 

"Sure, how else do you explain Constantine having custody over your kids?" Hal asked and Bruce grumbled in response. 

"It's okay Bats, we won't mention your ex again. It must have been a nasty break up. I'm here if you need to talk." Clark said putting a hand on his shoulder. 

"He's not my ex!" Bruce shouted thoroughly embarrassed. 

"It's okay Spooky. We accept you for who you are." Hal said and Bruce grumbled in embarrassment. 

"Don't worry we won't tell anyone you used to date Constantine." Clark reassured him. 

"I-"

"Spooky, you don't need to keep denying it. We already know." Hal said and Bruce wanted to cry. 

They were never going to believe him no matter how much he denied it. It's times like these when he really hates his teammates. 

Bruce took a deep breath and focused on the mission hoping to avoid the topic of Constantine all together. Luckily the topic was dropped and they focused on fighting the alien cultists. 

If Bruce had it his way they wouldn't even have called Constantine in the first place. Great, now he can't stop thinking about the stupid Warlock. He wanted to be a good dad and it made him feel terrible when his kids chose Constantine over him. 

There's three more days left until he can ask for visitation rights. He shouldn't have to ask for visitation rights, they are his kids. He just wants his kids back. He doesn't even care that Daniel's a ghost. He wants him back. 

He just doesn't know how to earn his kid's favor back. They listen to John. They hug John. Maybe he should just listen to Damian's advice and just talk to Constantine. John is clearly doing something right. 

He has three days to come up with a plan on how to talk to Constantine diplomatically and without insulting him or flirting with him, curse his Brucie persona. He hasn't realized how often he uses his Brucie persona as a defense when flustered. It was a problem he has to avoid. 

He needs to talk to Constantine as himself. Not his dark broody self as Batman, definitely not Brucie Wayne. Just Bruce Wayne, the father to his kids. He can do that, right? 

Bruce went over a million scenarios in his head, trying to figure out how to talk to Constantine but each scenario never ended up well. How was he going to do this? 

Bruce went home that night and hugged Duke and Damian despite their protests and confusion. They eventually hugged him back and Bruce felt himself relax as he knew at least two of his kids would stay with him. 

"Are you okay, Father?" Damian asked him. 

"Yeah, I just... I miss Tim and Daniel." Bruce said knowing Jason, Dick, and Cass didn't really live in the manor anymore and could go wherever they liked. 

"I miss them too." Duke said and Damian frowned. 

"I miss them too." Damian said after a bit. 

"Three more days then we can go visit them." Bruce said and Damian smiled nodding. 

"Visit? Why isn't Tim living here anymore? Did he move out?" Duke asked sadly. 

"He chose to live with Constantine. Don't worry though. I'll get him back." Bruce reassured him. 

Bruce had no idea if he could actually get Tim back though. Tim was almost eighteen and was bound to move out soon anyway. He wanted to keep his kids close to him and have them live with him forever but he knew they wanted to live their own lives and they would eventually leave. 

He dreads the day Damian would grow old enough to want to move out and live out in the world without him. What about Daniel though? Daniel is a ghost. Would Daniel haunt him and stay with him even when Bruce grows old and weak. 

If he has the chance to grow old. He puts his life on the line every time he goes out to fight his enemies. What if he doesn't live long enough to see his kids grow up? What if his kids die again and he can't bring them back? 

Bruce hugged Duke and Damian again treasuring them before he misses the chance to. 

He never wants to see one of his kids die again. 

His kids just hugged him back and Bruce felt comforted. 

Maybe he should hug his kids more. 

Bruce does a thing he hasn't done in a while and tucks his kids into bed. Kissing them on the forehead and telling them he loves them before saying goodnight. 

"I love you too father, goodnight." Damian said smiling and looking content.  

"I love you too dad. Goodnight." Duke said and Bruce felt a lot better. Bruce went to bed feeling better about keeping his kids close. 

He is going to be a good dad to his kids and he has to convince Constantine that he is going to be a good father. How in the world will he convince John though? He somehow has to show that he could be a better father. 

John said they would talk about visitation rights. So maybe when he visits he can show that he's a good father. He doesn't want to compete with John though. He needs to come off as trusting. 

No, no personas. He has to go as his real self. He needs to show that he cares. Ugh this is so difficult. 

Thoughts of meeting with John kept him awake and he only got a few hours of sleep. 

He will figure this out. 

In the morning he helped Duke and Damian get ready for school and realized that he didn't do that as often as he probably should. As the day went on and Bruce took care of all of his responsibilities his thoughts kept wandering back to John Constantine. 

He didn't have a plan and that made him anxious because he is having a very hard time trying to come up with one. 

When he came home he worked on the Batcomputer and felt a stab of guilt as he saw in one of the cameras Duke and Damian come home and he wasn't there to greet them. 

Maybe he has been an absent father. Gotham needs him but his kids need him too. 

Bruce immediately put aside his work to go greet his kids and offer to help with their homework. Duke and Damian stared at him like they never seen him before. 

"Are you sure you are okay? Not under some kind of spell or anything?" Duke asked him in suspicion. 

"I'm perfectly fine. I just... I want to be a better father to you. So what do you say? Join me in the study?" Bruce pleaded. They were hesitant but eventually agreed. They were hesitant to ask for help but eventually got used to his presence and were glad for his support. 

He's determined to be a better father. It's not just some empty promise like he realized he's given before. He's going to figure out how to do things right and hopefully convince Constantine and his other kids that he can be better. 

When Duke went on patrol Bruce made sure to hug him goodbye and let him know that if he needs help he's available. 

"You seem uncharacteristically nice today, Master Bruce." Alfred said, also noticing the shift in his behavior. 

"I just want to be a good father. I wasn't doing well enough before. I can support my kids." Bruce said and Alfred nodded. 

"I don't doubt you, sir." Alfred said then left him alone. Damian took care of his animals and Bruce offered to help but Damian said he needed some alone time so Bruce reluctantly left him alone. As Bruce went back to his case files his mind wandered back to John Constantine. 

How is he going to approach this? How does he convince John that he can be a good father? He doesn't know but he really has to figure it out soon because he can't seem to focus on anything else without getting distracted by thoughts of their upcoming meeting. 

When he went out with Damian to patrol he was more protective of him, quickly knocking out anyone who dares go after Damian. He was a bit more violent than normal and that scared him. 

He didn't want to accidentally kill someone. He couldn't. He didn't want any of his kids killing anyone either but he knew some of his kids already were killers. He forgave them though. 

Was he wrong for not killing the Joker? Maybe but he didn't. He couldn't cross that line. Was he wrong for reviving Joker. Yes. He regrets doing that but he did it anyway. 

The Joker was gone now though. Taken by ghosts to who knows where. Did that make the Joker dead or just kidnapped? Where did the ghosts take him? Why did he let Daniel go after them. 

Daniel came out injured because Bruce asked him to go after two completely unknown ghosts that were clearly bigger and stronger than him. It's his fault Daniel was hurt. He shouldn't have let Daniel go after the ghosts. Outnumbered and weaker than the enemy, Daniel must have been so scared. 

No wonder Constantine took him. He's going to have to make amends with Daniel. How though? 

Chapter Text

Danny was happy to protect John and defeat the alien cultits. They defeated all of them or at least that's what he thought happened. Unfortunately a few days later they had to fight the alien cultists again because they came back. 

In that time Danny got to teach Jason more about his core. Tim learned more magic. Then Duke and Stephanie decided to visit one at a time. Danny still didn't quite trust them but he was getting used to their presences. 

They were split in the same teams as last time and Danny wasn't allowed to leave John's shoulder again. Danny was okay with that though because he didn't have to leave his shoulder last time. 

He didn't intend to leave John's shoulder but then he felt the tug of a summoning spell. It was a powerful spell and Danny tried to deny it. 

Then he was wondering if he should accept it. He could defeat the people or aliens summoning him easily. 

'I'm being summoned.' Danny meowed to John. 

"Can you fight it?" John asked him worriedly. 

'Not for much longer.' Danny said feeling himself being tugged strongly. 

"I'll find you. I'll come for you." John reassured him and Danny smiled at him then answered the summons transforming as he did. 

"Who dares summon the Ghost King?" Danny asked his features sharpening, his crown and ring becoming visible, and donning his royal garbs. 

"Oh Great Ghost King we ask for your help to defeat our enemies." An alien cultist said and Danny quickly realized it was the alien cultists that summoned him. Danny immediately blurred his features and looked around for any of the Justice League. 

"And why would I help you?" Danny asked layering his voice and corrupting it so it was nearly unrecognizable. 

"Please accept our offerings." A cultist said and Danny looked at the offerings. It looked like gold pieces and some sparkly gems. 

"So, who are your enemies?" Danny asked examining the offerings. 

"The Justice League." A cultist informed him. 

"And what made you think these weak offerings would convince me to help you?" Danny asked, stalling them. 

"These are the most valuable gems from our home world." An alien cultist said and Danny examined the gems more closely. 

"Will you help us?" Someone asked. 

"Let me see... no." Danny said then destroyed the aliens, knocking them all out and only killing a few as an example. Danny heard someone coming and turned invisible. 

He saw his Father walk in and quickly flew out of there. Danny found himself on the other side of the world from his dad and sighed as he knew he couldn't get back without some portal magic or teleportation. 

Well, his Father is here and he hasn't seen him for a bit. 

Danny turned back into his regular human form and made his way back to the cave. 

"Father? Are you here?" Danny called out and Superman immediately noticed him. 

"Phantom? What are you doing here?" Superman asked him going up to him and picking him up. 

"I uh... I was summoned by some different cultists that weren't aliens." Danny said nervously. 

"Let's get you back to your father." Superman said and brought him into the cave. 

"Bats, look what I found." Superman said walking into the cave. 

"Cover his eyes!" Bruce yelled once he spotted them. Superman was quick to put his hand over Danny's eyes. 

"What's happening? What happened?" Danny asked in confusion. 

"Get him out of here." Bruce said and Superman did. 

"What was down there?" Danny asked. 

"Nothing for you to worry about." Superman said and Danny realized his Father didn't want him to see the carnage Danny himself caused. 

"Did something happen to you? Did you have to fight one of those aliens?" Superman asked finding blood on Danny's hands. 

"Uh- yeah, but I got away." Danny said sheepishly. 

"Are you hurt?" Superman said looking him over for injuries. 

"No." Danny said shaking his head. 

"We're just going to wait up here while your Father is busy. Let's get this blood off of you." Superman said wiping away the blood off of him with a wipe he got out of his pocket. 

"I didn't know you had pockets." Danny said in surprise. 

"Well, your Father said I need to be more prepared and conviced me to add pockets to my suit." Superman said continuing to clean the blood off of him. 

"Is Father coming back soon?" Danny asked wanting to see him. 

"Yeah, of course he is." Superman reassured him. 

"I'm here." Bruce came out of the cave. 

"Father! You're safe!" Danny greeted him happily. 

"Yeah, I am. How did you get here?" Bruce asked as Superman handed him over. 

"Some cultists were nearby and summoned me." Danny explained. 

"Were they alien cultists?" Bruce asked him and Danny dipped his head guiltily. 

"Yeah." Danny said in guilt. 

"Did you kill them?" Bruce asked and Danny nodded guiltily. 

"Oh, Daniel." Bruce said and Danny frowned. 

"It's Danny." Danny corrected him. 

"Okay, Danny." Bruce hugged him close and Danny hugged him back. 

"Did they hurt you?" Bruce asked in concern.

"No." Danny answered honestly. 

"I wish I could have saved you the trouble. I hate that you can just be summoned by cultists." Bruce said hugging him close. 

"Dad said he would find me." Danny said looking for Constantine. 

"I'm here! I found you." John came through a portal and Danny smiled happily. 

"Bruce." John greeted coldly. 

"Constantine. You didn't find him in time. He was attacked by those alien cultists." Bruce said hugging Danny close. 

"Is he hurt." John asked in concern. 

"No, but he had to kill some of them to escape." Bruce said glaring at John. 

"Don't look at me like that I came here as fast as I could." John spat angrily. 

"You shouldn't have even brought him out in the field in the first place." Bruce argued. 

"He can defend himself and we wouldn't even know he was summoned if he wasn't with me." John pointed out. 

"Why was he summoned in the first place? Why are cultists summoning him." Bruce asked holding Danny tighter, like he would dissapear at any moment. 

"I don't know. Danny do you have something to tell us?" John asked and Danny ducked his head in guilt. 

"I'm not just some halfa. I'm the Ghost King." Danny admitted closing his eyes tightly and burying his face into Bruce's neck. 

"You're the Ghost King?" John asked in disbelief. Danny nodded peeking at him to see his reaction. John was looking at him in disbelief. Bruce just hugged him gently. 

"Word says you're some super powerful being but you're just a kid." John said and Danny nodded. 

"My kid. You'll always be my son. No matter what they say about you." Bruce comforted him and Danny relaxed in his hold. 

"I'm proud of you kid. It must not have been easy to earn that title." John said proudly and Danny smiled at him in joy. 

"Can I have your soul now that you know how powerful I am?" Danny asked in hope. 

"Just because you're the Ghost King doesn't mean you can own my soul." John said and Danny pouted. 

"But I don't want your soul to go to those other deities!" Danny complained. 

"I'll think about it, okay?" John said and Danny nodded feeling better. 

"So what does being the Ghost King mean?" Bruce asked. 

"Well, it means I have to visit my Kingdom every so often and make sure everything is running smoothly. I also need to take care of revenants like Jason and help develop his core. That also means cultists will try summoning me and I can usually reject them unless I'm not in my king form or it's a particular powerful summon." Danny explained. 

"Fourteen years old and already running a whole kingdom." Bruce said and hugged him close again. Danny hugged him back happily. 

"I can't believe I adopted the Ghost King." John said still processing. 

"You have joint custody." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"Yeah, and we need to talk about visitation rights. He's still my kid." John said and Danny smiled actually glad they were fighting again and not freaking out about him being the Ghost King. 

Then again them fighting over him wasn't ideal. 

"He's my blood." Bruce said protectively. 

"Husbands, stop fighting over your kid. There's still alien cultists to take care of." Hal said interrupting their fight. 

"He's not my husband!" Bruce and John shouted at him. 

"Sorry, ex husbands." Hal apologized half-heartedly. Bruce shook his head and John groaned in complaint. 

"I could always help you fight and we can discuss this after?" Danny suggested. 

"No." John and Bruce said at the same time and Danny pouted. 

"Why don't I take care of the kid then you two can fight over him later and we can fight aliens." Hal said trying to take Danny from Bruce. 

"Absolutely not." Bruce said holding Danny away from him. 

"You're not stealing our child. Touch him again and I'll kill you." John said gathering a blast of fire in his hand. 

"You're not killing anyone in front of Danny." Bruce said grabbing John's wrist stopping him. 

"Danny is a ghost. The Ghost King. He can handle a little death." John said and Bruce huffed. 

"You will not kill in front of Danny." Bruce said sternly. 

"Fine." John growled closing his hand, extinguishing the fire and tugging his arm back so Bruce let go of his wrist. 

"He's still under my care." John said aggressively. 

"The two weeks are over. He's my kid." Bruce said still holding Danny tightly. Danny frowned starting to shake. 

"I said we would talk about visiting rights. He's still under my care." John said and Danny hid his head in Bruce's neck. 

"I would advise not fighting in front of the child." Superman said and they all looked at Danny who had his eyes shut tight and was still shaking. 

"It's okay Danny. We won't fight anymore." Bruce comforted him and Danny relaxed not shaking anymore but refusing to open his eyes. 

"Danny would you like to stay with John or me?" Bruce asked him and Danny hid his face more. 

"Making him choose, really? Danny shouldn't have to choose between us." John said glaring at Bruce. 

"Then what do we do?" Bruce asked glaring back. 

"You could always just get back together." Hal suggested. Bruce glared at him angrily. 

"We were never together." John said, huffing. 

"Will you two work this out already? We still have aliens to fight." Superman complained. Bruce and John glared at each other, both of them very stubborn and not willing to give up. 

"Fine, you two work out whatever this is Superman and I will go fight the aliens." Hal said and Superman left with him to go fight the aliens. Danny sighed as they realized they were in a stalemate and he didn't want to choose. 

"I'm not a bad dad." Bruce said relaxing some. 

"Prove it." John said aggressively. Bruce sighed and Danny opened his eyes. 

"I love you Danny. I want you to come home but I understand if you're more comfortable with John." Bruce said looking at him in the eyes. 

"I don't want to choose." Danny said not able to choose between them. Bruce sighed then took a deep breath. 

"I can't believe I'm about to say this." Bruce whispered to himself and Danny tilted his head at him. 

"John, would you like to move in with me?" Bruce asked, blushing in embarrassment. Danny couldn't believe it and looked at John in hope. 

"You're being serious?" John asked, stunned. 

"Yes. Danny doesn't want to choose between us and so he doesn't have to I'm asking you to move in with me." Bruce said seriously and Danny was smiling at John excitedly. 

"I will think about it." John sighed and Danny frowned. 

"Just give me some time, okay. We need to talk more about how this will work if I do move in." John reassured him and Danny nodded in understanding smiling again. 

"For now you can stay with John a bit longer and we'll have a real meeting about this with everyone after the battle." Bruce said putting him down. 

"Okay." Danny said and turned into a cat then perched on John's shoulder. 

"Let's go beat up some aliens." John said opening up a portal. 

"Let's." Bruce said and they walked through the portal together. 

Chapter Text

John couldn't believe that Bruce actually asked for him to move in with him. He would need some clearly set rules if he does move in and his own space. He also needs to talk to the kids about this because this is a big decision and he's not sure they will all be okay with moving back in with Bruce. They would probably appreciate being in a more open space though. 

John was suddenly very anxious about how this meeting will go. He never intended for Bruce to invite him to live with him. He never thought it would happen but he knew it would be what was best for Danny. Danny accepted them both into his haunt and it wasn't healthy for Danny to move places every week. 

After they fought the aliens, they met up at John's apartment and Bruce called all of his kids together. Everyone sat in a relative circle around the room and John stood next to Bruce anxiously. 

"Kids, your father asked me to move in with him." John started off, looking for their reactions. 

"And you accepted?" Dick questioned. 

"I said I would think about it. I wanted to get all of your opinions as well to make sure you were okay if I did move in." John explained, shifting nervously. 

"The manor is closer to Crime Alley so I say it's okay if you move in." Jason said first. 

"Yes, you can move in." Damian said looking at Danny. 

"I'm okay with it." Tim said excitedly, smiling at John. 

"I don't mind." Duke said looking at John warily but accepting. 

'You can move in.' Cass signed. 

"I don't mind either." Stephanie said casually. 

"Dick?" Bruce questioned when Dick went uncharacteristically quiet. 

"I trust you John. You can move in if you want to." Dick said after a moment of thought. 

"Now comes the important question. Will you actually move in?" Bruce asked him. John looked around his small apartment then at his kids. 

"Okay, I will move in but I need to set some ground rules. I want my own room and a storage room for all my stuff that will be off limits. I have some cursed objects and such that should not be messed with and Danny told me about Alfred. I'm allergic so keep that cat away from me." John said huffing. 

"Are you allergic to dogs too?" Bruce asked him. 

"No, just cats." John said and Bruce nodded. 

"I will prepare some rooms for you and make sure the manor is cleaned so there's no cat hair that will bother you. You can move in within a week." Bruce said and John smiled down at Danny. Danny was looking up at him happily. 

"Okay, now that is settled, we're all getting dinner and Bruce is paying." John said opening a portal to his favorite restaurant. Burce just sighed and followed him through. 

They got seated quickly and all ordered some food. John sat between Danny and Tim and Bruce sat on the other side of Danny, Damian on Bruce's other side. Danny and Damian haven't talked yet. 

John worries Damian was still upset with Danny. The two just ignored each other and didn't talk to each other the entire dinner. As their dinner came to a close John got reminded of the issue of who Danny was going to stay with before John moves in with Bruce. 

"You can keep Danny while I prepare the manor for you." Bruce said and John looked at him in surprise. 

"Good." John said then walked out with Danny his other kids following him, only Duke, Steph, and Damian staying behind with Bruce. 

John created a portal back to his apartment and his kids volunteered to help him pack. John accepted their help and made sure they stayed away from anything dangerous. Now that he knew Danny was the Ghost King he understood when Danny asked to leave to check up on his kingdom. 

"Where did Danny go?" Tim asked in confusion. 

"He just went to take care of his kingdom." John said and everyone looked at him in confusion. 

"Danny owns a kingdom?" Jason asked in confusion. 

"Yeah he is the King of the Infinite Realms." John told them. 

"Like the Ghost King? My little brother is the Ghost King?" Jason asked in shock. 

"Yup." John confirmed. 

"That's... that makes more sense." Jason said, sighing in relief. 

"Wait, Danny owns The Infinite Realms!" Tim said in shock. 

"He's the King of the Infinite Realms." John clarified. 

"How did he do that?" Tim asked in shock and confusion. 

"Well, I can only assume he fought Dark Pariah and won against him in trial by combat. Which makes Danny one of the most powerful beings in all of existence right beside God and above Lucifer." John explained. 

"So... why am I not allowed to sell him my soul?" Tim asked. 

"Because if you sell your soul to him you'll be a part of his kingdom and you'll become a ghost when you die." John explained. 

"That doesn't sound too bad. I'll get to stay with Danny forever and not live some other afterlife without him." Tim said and John sighed. 

That did sound appealing. John didn't want Danny to fight for his soul but John realized Danny could probably win. 

"Could I sell my soul to him aswell then?" Dick asked and John sighed. 

"That's up to Danny." John said not wanting any of his kids to sell their soul but it was Danny they were talking about. 

Danny is not evil in any way and having his afterlife secured to live as a ghost didn't actually sound too bad. Then again that could mean giving up heaven. His soul is already dammed. Selling his soul to Danny is his best option. Is it their best option though? 

"Before you go selling your soul to him think about your afterlife and what it will mean for you to give your soul to him." John warned his kids. 

"At least I know Danny is real." Tim said and John sighed. 

"God is real too. All you have to do is believe." John said and they all stared at him. 

"Will I go to Hell if I don't sell my soul to Danny though?" Jason asked. 

"Jason, you're different. You are already a part of his kingdom because you're a halfa." John told him. 

"Great, that's actually really comforting." Jason said relaxing. 

"Well if Jason is becoming a ghost I want to. I'm not leaving Jaybird alone in the afterlife." Dick said stubbornly. 

"I regret telling you about the afterlife." John sighed and a few seconds later a portal opened and Danny came out. 

"Hey, guys. I'm back." Danny said his royal armor still on along with his crown and ring. 

"Danny, you can have my soul." John sighed and Danny's eyes lit up, looking at him in pure joy. 

"You mean it! I can have your soul?" Danny asked excitedly. 

"If you give me power in return." John said and Danny grinned, all of his teeth sharper than a knife. 

"Deal." Danny said, holding out his hand. John took a deep breath then shook Danny's hand. John then screamed in pain as his soul felt like it was on fire. All the other claims on his soul burned away and Danny's claim felt like electricity going through his whole body. 

"Wow." John said once the process was over and he felt the new power running through him, sending a chill through his veins. 

"Sorry for hurting you. I had to get rid of all those other claims on your soul." Danny apologized to him. 

"I forgive you." John was quick to forgive him. John opened his eyes not even realizing he closed them and immediately noticed the difference in the magic flowing through him. Everything looked like it was under a blue filter then his sight slowly returned to normal as his body accepted the new power he was given. 

"You gave me a lot of power." John said feeling the difference as he felt the magic he had now inside him. 

"I didn't know how much to give you because you seemed like a really powerful warlock so I just gave you what I thought you had before." Danny explained, looking at him nervously. "Was that okay?" Danny asked and John nodded. 

"Yeah, amazing." John said, still a little high off the power rush. 

"Okay, good." Danny said and John smiled then hugged him. 

"Thank you." John said and Danny hugged him back. 

"No problem." Danny said happily. 

"Is it always that painful when someone sells their soul to you?" Tim asked nervously. 

"No, John had other claims on his soul, so I had to get rid of those first before claiming him." Danny explained. 

"Oh cool. Then could I possibly sell you my soul?" Tim asked excitedly. 

"In exchange for what?" Danny asked in suspicion. 

"Uh... maybe power, like Dad?" Tim asked and Danny thought about it. 

"How about less power than Dad. I gave Dad a lot of power and you're just a beginner with magic." Danny said, examining Tim. 

"Can I still have the potential to have as much magic as Dad?" Tim asked desperately. 

"How about this, as you learn more magic the more power I'll give you and all you have to do is ask me if you find yourself not having enough power to do what you want, but you have to prove to me you know what you're doing?" Danny offered. 

"Deal." Tim said holding out his hand. Danny smiled and shook his hand. Tim's power transfer was a lot less dramatic, just a small electric shock going through his body. Tim shuddered but seemed relatively okay. He did seem a little panicked for a second but quickly calmed himself down. 

"Can I sell you my soul next?" Dick asked. 

"What do you want?" Danny asked him. 

"I just want to be a part of your kingdom." Dick said and Danny tilted his head at him. 

"How about one favor. You can have one favor from me, no questions asked and I get your soul." Danny offered. 

"Deal!" Dick said in excitement and held out his hand. Danny shook his hand and Dick flinched when they shook hands but seemed okay. Danny smiled then turned back into his half alive form his crown and ring becoming invisible, while his royal armor disappeared. 

"That's enough of my royal duties for today. Do you need more help packing?" Danny asked John and John hugged him. 

"Let's get to bed." John said picking him up. 

"I would love that." Danny said relaxing in John's arms. 

"Goodnight kids, thanks for helping me pack up. See you tomorrow." John said bidding them farewell. 

"Goodnight dad." Jason said hugging John as Danny turned into a cat and jumped onto his shoulder. John hugged him back in joy. Each of his kids said their goodnights and hugged him goodnight. 

John went to bed feeling content and more connected to Danny than ever before. 

Chapter Text

When John said to think about his afterlife he immediately thought of his parents and knew he wouldn't sell his soul to Danny. Then John said Jason was already a part of Danny's kingdom and didn't have a choice. 

Dick loved his parents but he couldn't leave Jason alone in the afterlife. Jason was his little brother and Dick couldn't imagine a world where he would never see his brother again after death. 

Then Tim sold his soul to Danny, sealing his fate as well. 

Dick feared if he didn't sell his soul he would never see his brothers again. He had to choose between his parents and his brothers and ultimately he chose his brothers. 

Danny gave him one favor. One favor without question. Danny is the Ghost King. John said he was powerful. Powerful like God. Maybe he didn't have to choose. He already sold his soul to Danny but maybe he could ask to see his parents when he dies. Danny could do that, right? All he has to do is ask. 

Dick visited Danny the next day and approached him nervously. 

"Hey, Danny. When I sold my soul to you the other day. You said I had a favor right?" Dick asked and Danny nodded. 

"Is it possible to allow my parents to visit me or I visit them in the afterlife?" Dick asked, not wanting to choose between his current family and his old one. 

"Your parents?" Danny asked. 

"My dead parents John and Mary Grayson." Dick said and Danny closed his eyes. 

"Danny?" Dick said in confusion as Danny just sat there silently with his eyes closed. 

"He's looking for their souls, be patient." John told him and Dick nodded waiting anxiously. 

"Hmmm Yeah I could set up visitation rights after you die." Danny said opening his eyes. 

"Really?" Dick asked in hope. 

"Yeah, I doubt we'll even have to go to court." Danny said and Dick sighed in relief. 

"Wait, go to court what do you mean?" Dick asked in confusion. 

"Well, since God owns their souls I thought we might have to go to court but since you just want to visit I don't think that'll be necessary." Danny said matter of factly. 

"Right." Dick said and felt a lot better about his decision to sell his soul to Danny. 

~~~Damian~~~

Damian didn't like that Constantine was moving in with them. He only agreed so he didn't have to be away from his twin brother any longer. 

Despite the rest of his siblings being able to visit Constantine and Daniel whenever they wanted Damian wasn't allowed to. 

Father said to stay home. Father was getting more affectionate and Damian at first thought something was wrong with him but Father was simply just being a better father. 

Damian was less upset as his twin now and just missed him. He wanted Daniel to come home. He wanted Daniel to be alive again. He wanted to talk to him again. 

When he saw Daniel when they went out to dinner with Constantine he couldn't find the words or the courage to talk to Daniel. He could only stare and he felt bad for ignoring him. He didn't know how to approach Daniel and Daniel didn't seem very interested in talking to him either. 

When Constantine started to bring his stuff over Daniel was helping him. 

"Daniel." Damian called out to him in the hall. 

"It's Danny!" Danny corrected him coldly. Danny turned to him then his gaze softened. 

"Damian." Danny addressed him. Damian stared at him desperately wanting to talk but not knowing how to start. 

"I'm sorry." Danny apologized and Damian started to tear up as he ran up to his brother and embraced him. 

"I'm sorry too." Damian apologized as Danny hugged him back. 

"You don't plan on killing me again right?" Danny asked and Damian looked at him starting to cry. 

"No, never again. I never wanted to kill you. I'm sorry! I am so sorry." Damian apologized weeping into his brother's shoulder. 

"I forgive you." Danny forgave him and Damian hugged him tight, never wanting to ever let go of him again. 

"You are very lucky I don't need to breathe anymore." Danny chuckled, hugging him back. 

"Please don't leave." Damian pleaded desperately. Danny looked at Constantine for approval and John sighed. 

"You can stay kid. I won't make you leave your brother." Constantine said and Danny smiled hugging Damian close again. 

"Come on, let's go to my room." Damian said and Danny followed him. 

"So, tell me how did you find our Father?" Danny asked when they arrived. 

"It's a long story." Damian said nervously. 

"How about you tell me your story and I'll tell you mine." Danny said and Damian nodded. 

"I guess I should start when you left." Damian started and begun to tell his tale. From when Danny left all the way to now. Danny hugged him after he was done and then told his story. 

Damian listened and was impressed Danny became the Ghost King. He knew his brother was strong but taking over the whole of the Infinite Realms was impressive. 

Danny and Damian shared everything together and were soon inseparable. It wasn't long until they were working together to prank their siblings and get in all kinds of trouble. 

John moved in and Tim and even Jason came back to live at the manor. Damian didn't trust John at first but quickly warmed up to him when he saw how kind and affectionate he was with all his siblings. John had a bit of drinking problem and irregularly went off to fight demons with Danny but Damian accepted him. Even going so far as to call him Dad. 

Now if only Father could accept John as well. Father and Dad didn't get along at all. They always got in arguments either about Father's way of fathering or Dad's drinking. In Dad's defense he have stopped drinking so often and only did so if he was going to a particular bad battle. 

Father did get better at being a better father but still fought with Dad about Danny joining them to fight. Father didn't like that Danny was fighting demons and Dad didn't like that Danny was helping taking out living criminals of Gotham. 

Damian made sure Danny was never around when they started fighting and would take Danny away if he was caught up in their fights. Danny didn't like when they fought so Damian made sure to keep him away from them when they did fight. He was going to protect Danny, no matter what. 

Chapter Text

Bruce knew fighting with John wasn't good for any of his kids and especially Danny but John just got on his nerves! The warlock refused to quit drinking and always took Danny out when he was summoned to fight demons. What was worse was that he was teaching Tim magic! Bruce didn't like magic. It made no sense and always came at a price. 

It wasn't just that though. John was more liked by his kids and had a better relationship with Jason. He was jealous and that turned into hate and anger and he found himself fighting with John almost every day. 

"Goodmorning, love." John greeted him in the morning. 

"Goodmorning, John." Bruce greeted him trying not to think too hard about John calling him "love". 

It was a regular greeting from England. He was just trying to be friendly. He supposes he should try to be friendly as well. 

None of the kids were awake yet and Alfred was still preparing breakfast. Bruce sat down at the other end of the table away from John. 

Usually when they were alone Bruce did his best to ignore John as to not get into another fight with him. Today though he felt like he owed John to try and get along. 

"How are you this morning?" Bruce asked glancing over at John. John didn't answer at first but then realized the question was directed at him. 

"Good so far. How are you?" John asked nonchalantly, looking up from his book. 

"Still healing from last night but I'm alright." Bruce shared letting himself be vulnerable in front of John. John looked up at him from his book then sighed. 

"Take off your shirt." John said and Bruce looked at him in surprise. 

"What?" Bruce asked in shock. 

"You're injured, let me see." John said standing up and walking over to him. John was glaring at him and Bruce gulped nervously. Bruce gazed up at John and saw him glaring angrily so he sighed and took off his shirt allowing John to see his bruises. 

"Oh Bruce, this is why I don't want Danny fighting with you." John said observing his bruises. 

"I'll heal." Bruce said not wanting to fight about Danny right now. 

"You won't heal if you continue to get new bruises every night." John said his hand hovering over Bruce's bruises. 

"Gotham needs me. You fight demons, I fight criminals." Bruce said shivering as he felt his bruises chill then heal rapidly. 

"You need be more careful. You're not invincible. You're just a man." John said and Bruce nodded. 

"I know." Bruce said then winced in pain as John ran a cold hand through his hair. 

"Hold still." John said and Bruce froze then sighed in relief as his head hurt a lot less than before. John ran his hand through his hair again and Bruce couldn't help but lean into the cold touch. 

"Don't expect me to do this again." John said pulling his hand away and glaring at him. 

"Thank you John." Bruce said getting his shirt back on. 

"Yeah, don't mention it." John said going back to his end of the table. 

That might have been the first positive interaction he's had with John all week. John was still clearly pissed at him but John healed him. Maybe he can get along with John? 

"Stop staring!" John yelled at him and Bruce quickly looked away his face heating up in shame. 

Maybe some other day. 

Bruce sighed and was glad when Alfred came in with breakfast and coffee. 

"Thank you Alfred." Bruce said and shifted uncomfortably when Alfred also provided a bottle of pain pills. 

He did get injured a lot. So much so Alfed automatically thought he needed pain pills. 

John glared at him from across the room and Bruce knew he noticed. Bruce didn't take the pills and just pushed them aside. 

He didn't need them. John already healed him. Which he never thought John would ever do. He thought John hated him. 

"A good night then sir?" Alfred questioned him. 

"Something like that." Bruce answered glancing at John. John just huffed, glaring at him. 

Maybe John did hate him. 

Bruce looked down at his food contemplating on how he could figure out how to get John to like him. 

John wasn't like anyone he's ever met. He couldn't use any persona to sway John. John would see right through him. John was mad at him. John knew his secret identity. There was no point in pretending to be anyone else in front of him. He had to interact with John as himself, which, he is ashamed to say, he's not used to being. 

"Stop that." John said and Bruce looked at him in confusion. 

"What?" Bruce asked. 

"Stop thinking so hard, it's annoying. Just eat your food." John said in annoyance and Bruce blinked at him before complying. 

Why did John care if he ate? Why did John heal him? John must care about him but he was always arguing with him. How does he approach John without annoying him? John got mad at him for thinking too hard. Is it even worth it to try and make peace with John? 

"You keep doing that and you're going to hurt yourself." John said and Bruce got shaken from his thoughts as he noticed himself eating aggressively and almost breaking his plate in anger. 

"Why do you care?" Bruce asked then realized how aggressive that sounded. 

So much for being nice. 

"I don't, you're just annoying me." John said and Bruce glared at him. 

"I can't even think around you?" Bruce asked in annoyance. 

"Not when you make that face." John said and Bruce scoffed. 

"What face?" Bruce asked, growling. 

"That stupid face you make when you're thinking too hard. It usually means you're thinking of doing something stupid." John said and Bruce huffed.

"If you wanted to know what I was thinking you should have just asked." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"Like I actually want to know what you're thinking." John scoffed and Bruce clenched his fist. 

If John wasn't going to try why should he? 

Danny and Damian came into the room together. Damian looked between them before taking his breakfast and Danny's and going to the next room over. Danny frowned at both of them then left with Damian. Bruce frowned as he got reminded why he wanted to get along with John. 

If he didn't get along with John, Damian and Danny wouldn't want to stay around him. 

John and Bruce exchanged glances and Bruce looked away first. 

How is he ever going to figure out how to get along with John? 

Bruce heard John sigh loudly. 

"Stop that. Look I know us fighting isn't healthy for them as much as you do. So I propose a deal. You take care of yourself and don't piss me off and I'll leave you alone." John said glaring at him sharply. 

"Is there not anyway we could possibly just get along?" Bruce asked desperately wanting to have at least a friendship with John. John sighed looking stressed. 

"Look you and I don't get along and we never will. You hate magic and I'm a warlock. There is no world where we get along." John said standing up and glaring at him. 

"I don't hate magic I just don't trust it. I hate that you use magic because all magic comes with a price." Bruce said and John huffed. 

"My magic is coming from Danny who has a ton of it because he's the Ghost King. I sold my soul for this power. I've already paid the price so don't you dare talk about how magic comes with a price I know it does more than anyone." John said walking towards him in anger. 

"You sold your soul to Danny?" Bruce questioned him angrily standing up. 

"No, you do not get to shit on me for selling my soul to the Ghost King. Danny is as powerful as God so you don't get to say anything about me selling my soul to him!" John yelled at him. 

"I... I'm sorry!" Bruce yelled standing up and John looked at him in confusion. 

"What did you just say?" John asked in confusion. 

"John, I'm sorry. I don't know a lot about magic and that made me scared of it. The afterlife and magic is a lot to think about and I didn't take it well so I'm sorry. I know you don't like me but I would like to be your friend. If you'll allow me to." Bruce apologized looking at him in desperation. 

"Fine, I accept your apology. This does not make us friends though. You have to earn that." John said and Bruce nodded sighing in relief and hope. Bruce smiled at him and John glared at him looking away quickly. John grumbled underneath his breath and Bruce frowned. 

How did he piss off John? Did John not like his smile? Or was it simply the fact that John didn't like him. John said he had to earn his friendship. He could do that. 

Bruce smiled, determined to be a good friend to John and show that he could be trusted. 

"I'm going to check on Danny. Don't follow me." John said quickly leaving. 

Once he figures out how to befriend John that is. 

Chapter Text

John hated Bruce. He hated so much about him. He hated how he got hurt at night. He hated how he refused to take a break. He hated that he took Danny out crime fighting. He hated Bruce's stupid thinking face. He hated Bruce's stupid charming smile. 

Bruce smiled at him and it was weird and unsettling and John hated it. John hated Bruce but Bruce said he wanted to try to be friends. Friends. Like they could get along long enough to become friends. 

John grumbled in anger in annoyance and disbelief. He went to actually check on Danny to see if he was doing alright. Danny was still eating breakfast with Damian and they were talking about their favorite fighting moves. 

"Hey, kids. You doing alright?" John asked them 

"Yeah, did you need me?" Danny asked. 

"Nope, just checking on you." John said glad to see they were doing okay. 

"We are fine dad." Damian said and John smiled.

"Good, I'll leave you to it then." John said and walked to his room. John turned a corner then accidentally ran straight into Bruce Wayne's rock hard chest. 

"Sorry, are you okay?" Bruce asked catching him before he could fall. Bruce was looking at him with worried eyes. 

Worried? Why was Bruce worried about him? 

"Fine, stop looking at me like that. What do you want?" John asked removing himself from Bruce's hold. 

"I was thinking maybe we could go out to lunch together. Just the two of us." Bruce said and John looked at him in utter confusion. 

"Why?" John asked, not trusting him. 

"So we can get to know each other. If we're going to be friends we should get to know each other." Bruce said and John rolled his eyes. 

"Fine, I'll go to lunch with you but I'm picking the place and you're paying." John reluctantly agreed. 

"Deal. We can leave at twelve." Bruce said happily and John walked around him going to his room to get ready. 

Lunch with Bruce Wayne. There's no way this goes well. Now he actually has to look presentable. Ugh, why did he agree to this? 

John took a quick shower then got dressed in his nicest suit. 

If he was going out to lunch with Bruce Wayne he has to look nice. Because Bruce always looked nice when going out. The damn bastard never looked anything but perfect when out in public. 

John made sure his hair looked okay then pondered if he should wear his usual trench coat. 

He loved his trench coat and never went out without it but this was a special occasion. The trench coat made him look raggedy. It was his look but he was going out with Bruce Wayne. A man who never looked raggedy. So what if he looks raggedy around Bruce Wayne. His opinion doesn't matter to him. 

John got on his trench coat and felt a hundred times safer. 

It was more than a trench coat. It became a comfort item and John felt lost without it. 

John checked the time and saw that it was almost twelve. John looked at himself in the mirror and frowned. 

He did look raggedy in his trench coat. 

John took his trench coat off and adjusted his tie. 

It's just lunch. Why does he care so much about how he looks? 

John put his trench coat back on and exited the bathroom. 

So what if he looks raggedy. That's just a part of his charm. It's not like he actually cares about what Bruce thinks of him. 

John met Bruce in the foyer and Bruce was wearing a very nice suit and his hair was quaffed to perfection. 

"Dumb playboy." John said in annoyance, annoyed about how good he looked. 

"I'm not dumb. That's just a act I play for the public." Bruce said in offense. 

"Whatever, let's get going." John said opening a portal to his favorite restaurant. 

"Are you coming?" John asked him when Bruce looked at him in apprehension. 

"Yeah." Bruce said and John walked through the portal. Bruce wasn't far behind him and John easily got them a table to sit at. 

"You come here often?" Bruce asked seeing the staff not freak out. 

"You could say that." John said ordering his usual. Bruce gazed at the menu then ordered his food as well. 

"Why did you really bring me out to lunch?" John asked Bruce as the waiter left them with their drinks. 

"What do you mean?" Bruce asked him in confusion. 

"I mean there's no way you actually just want to have lunch with me. Is this about something?" John asked in annoyance. 

"No, no, really no. I just wanted to have lunch with you because, well... so we could get to know each other. That's what friends do right?" Bruce asked and John stared at him trying to desipher if this was some kind of trick or joke. Bruce just looked at him earnestly. 

"You just want to get to know me." John said slowly and Bruce nodded smiling at him. 

"I doubt I can tell you anything you don't already know. You probably already looked at my file." John said flatly. 

"You are not just your file and your file is spotty at best." Bruce said and John smiled smugly, finding enjoyment in making Bruce exasperated at his messy file. 

"What can I say? I am a very secretive man." John said and Bruce glared at him. 

"Or just lazy. You never organize any of your stuff." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"Not true. I organize, just in my own way." John defended himself. 

"You actually have a system for all that stuff?" Bruce asked in disbelief. 

"Of course I do. You think I just throw stuff around willy nilly?" John asked in offence. 

"Seems like it." Bruce said and John sighed. 

"Okay, mostly I do but that doesn't matter I still organize some stuff." John said blushing in embarrassment and looking away from him. 

"I knew it." Bruce said smugly and John groaned in annoyance. 

"Okay, did you bring me out here just to insult me?" John asked in anger. 

"No, I'm sorry. Let me start over. You probably already know a lot about me." Bruce said and John rolled his eyes. 

"Only your reputation." John said and Bruce frowned at him. 

"I'm not my reputation in either identity." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"So you're not an egotistical slut?" John questioned him and Bruce glared at him. 

"I'm not a slut, I just pretend to be one." Bruce said in offence. 

"So you don't sleep with all the guests you whisk away at your parties?" John asked. 

"I-I- well- I mean- I can't dissapoint them. I have a reputation to uphold." Bruce stammered, blushing in embarrassment. 

"My gosh, you are a slut." John chuckled. 

"I... so what? It's not like I go to a party everyday." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"Still, your reputation proceeds you." John said smugly. 

"Like you haven't slept with anyone recently." Bruce said and John frowned. 

"I'm not a famous billionaire and I don't sleep around." John said, glaring at him. 

"So you don't have a relationship then?" Bruce asked him. 

"Not much of a relationship guy. Not in my line of work." John scoffed. 

"Do you have a preference?" Bruce asked. 

"You don't. I've read the tabloids." John said. 

"Is that a problem?" Bruce asked aggressively. 

"I don't care who you sleep with." John said and Bruce frowned at him. 

"Not looking to be in a relationship then." Bruce said and John looked at him in confusion. 

"Why do you care?" John asked, titling his head at him. 

"I don't. I was just asking." Bruce said looking away and John stared at him. Bruce was looking down and seemed to be despondent. 

"To answer your question, I'm bi and no I'm not looking for a relationship." John sighed, giving in. 

"Why don't you want to be in a relationship?" Bruce asked him next. 

"It's... well... relationships never really work out for me. Besides I have to look after Danny and the rest of my kids." John said and Bruce frowned. 

"Our kids." Bruce said huffing. 

"Fine, our kids. I just don't see the point in going after a relationship when I have other responsibilities." John said calmly, actually feeling like he was talking to a friend. 

"I don't really have relationships either. Gets too complicated with all the secret identity and stuff." Bruce said shrugging his shoulder. 

"I can imagine. It would be difficult to hide all your bat-ness." John chuckled and Bruce smiled. 

"Yeah, plus I got kids to take care of." Bruce said and John smiled. 

"Well, now you have someone to share those responsibilities with." John said tipping his glass to him. 

"Yeah, I guess I do." Bruce said, smiling at him warmly. 

"Don't you dare start getting all sappy with me though. I'm just here to take care of our kids." John said glaring at him. 

"Me, sappy? Never." Bruce scoffed looking away from him. Their food arrived and they started eating together. 

"You know something that's not in your file, is your favorite color." Bruce said smiling at him. 

"Blue, if you must know. I'm guessing your's is black?" John asked raising an eyebrow at him. 

"Red actually." Bruce corrected him. 

"That's surprising." John scoffed. 

"Just because I dress in all black doesn't mean it's my favorite color." Bruce pointed out. 

"Certainly explains your tie then." John said looking at Bruce's dark red tie. 

"You on the other hand don't have a hint of blue on you." Bruce said, looking him up and down. 

"I don't need to wear my favorite color." John said glaring at him. 

"I think you would look good in blue." Bruce said smiling at him. 

"Are you complimenting me?" John asked, tilting his head. 

"No, I'm giving you fashion advice." Bruce said and John chuckled. 

"Sure." John said smiling. 

"What are you insinuating?" Bruce asked aggressively. 

"I don't know, what do you think I'm insinuating?" John asked him smugly. Bruce continued to glare at him then his face turned red and he looked away. 

"Ha! You're so easy to mess with." John chuckled. 

"You're such a jerk." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"You're the one who said we should get along." John pointed out. Bruce rolled his eyes then eyed him. 

"Well, you're the one who said you're not looking for a relationship." Bruce said and John frowned at him. 

"I'm not. It's laughable to think I would ever be interested in you." John said glaring at him. 

"I'm the most handsome man in Gotham. It's laughable that you wouldn't be interested in me." Bruce said smugly. 

"And there's that ego." John said rolling his eyes. 

"And to think this date was going so well." Bruce said and John looked at him in shock. 

"This is not a date! Listen Bruce, I tolerate you and I am living with you out of necessity for the kids sake. I am not interested in you. I'm sorry if I led you on but this is not a date." John said clearly, looking at Bruce in irritation. 

"Sorry, I know. This was never a date. I was just joking." Bruce said and John sighed in relief. 

"Sorry for freaking you out. Do you really hate the idea of being with me that much?" Bruce asked, smiling at him. 

"It's not that I don't like you- I mean you are objectively attractive but that's not the point. The point is-"

"John, it's okay. You don't have to explain yourself." Bruce said chuckling and John sighed, glaring at him. 

"You're a jerk." John said and Bruce laughed. 

"I know." Bruce said sighing fondly. John just glared at him. 

"You know, I could probably seduce you." Bruce said smirking. 

"Never in a million years." John said rolling his eyes. 

"Eh, it could happen." Bruce said smugly. 

"It could not." John said, scoffing. 

"We'll see." Bruce said and John shook his head ignoring him. They finished their food in silence then Bruce paid for their food. 

"Thanks for agreeing to come to lunch with me." Bruce thanked him as he got his card back. 

"Yeah, don't mention it." John said opening a portal back to the manor. Bruce caught his arm and looked him in the eyes. 

"Seriously, thank you." Bruce thanked him again, his blue eyes shining with sincerity. 

"You're welcome." John said his breath catching in his throat. Bruce let go of his arm and John took a deep breath as he went through the portal. 

Friends with Bruce Wayne. He could manage that, right? 

Chapter Text

Bruce thinks he's earning John's trust. Bruce is ashamed to say he doesn't know how to be friends with John. John is complicated and didn't react well to anything he said or did. 

John did let him take him out to lunch though. John even smiled a few times. Bruce counted that as a win and really hopes he can continue to make John smile. John was going to be his friend. John may still hate him now but Bruce is determined to befriend John. He owes his kids to at least try. 

John went to go out to fight demons with Tim, Damian, and Danny. That left Bruce to go take care of his company and drag Duke and Dick into coming with him because it was the weekend and Bruce refuses to leave his kids alone. Jason even visited the tower because he was bored and wanted to bother Dick. 

The next time he saw John was at dinner. John was smiling and talking to Danny and was still wearing his signature trench coat. His hair was a mess now and his tie was hanging loose from his neck. 

It was a very rugged look and John looked happy. 

"Hey John." Bruce greeted him. 

"Bruce." John addressed him coldly. 

"You look like a mess." Bruce said, off put at how aggressive John was towards him. 

"Well you look sleep deprived." John shot back. 

"He always looks like that." Tim said and John looked at him in what could have been concern. 

"And you call me irresponsible." John said, his glare back. 

"I don't think you're irresponsible, I just dislike that you take Danny out demon hunting and are teaching Tim magic." Bruce said glaring back. 

"Danny can fight as many demons as he wants, it's not even dangerous for him. Tim asked me about magic and I taught him. There's nothing wrong with knowing magic." John argued back. 

"Dad, Father, can you please not fight at the table." Damian requested, putting his hands over Danny's ears. 

"Sorry." Bruce apologized and John grumbled but went silent. John ignored him the rest of dinner and Bruce felt guilty for bringing up the topic of their usual arguments. Their kids finished their food fairly quickly and left the room until it was just John and Bruce left alone. 

"John, I'm sorry." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"It always comes down to magic with you." John said in annoyance. 

"John, I-"

"Oh, just shut up. You'll never change your opinion. You're stubborn like that." John said huffing. 

"No, I won't shut up. You will listen to what I have to say." Bruce said and John glared at him. 

"I don't have to listen to shit." John said aggressively, standing up. 

"John wait!" Bruce was quick to get up and stop John from leaving by grabbing his arm. 

"It's true I dislike magic but I'm willing to learn and try and understand if you just give me a chance." Bruce said desperately, not wanting to fight him anymore. 

"Really? You want me to teach you about magic?" John asked looking at him in the eyes. 

"Yes." Bruce said sincerely. John stared at him then sighed. 

"Fine, but you have to promise me you won't just say things are too dangerous and dismiss me at every turn." John said sternly. 

"I promise." Bruce promised and John sighed. 

"Then let's start with understanding exactly how powerful Danny is." John said and Bruce frowned at him, letting go of his arm. 

"Don't dismiss me." John said aggressively. 

"I won't." Bruce said, schooling his features. 

"You are going to listen to me this time and you're not allowed to fight me." John said and Bruce nodded. 

"Danny is the Ghost King. Compared to God, yes the literal God, he is right below him. Danny compared to demons is way higher. If Danny is a cat demons are like mice to him. He's much more powerful than them and Danny is in no danger when fighting demons." John said and Bruce sighed. 

"Are you sure?" Bruce asked in worry. 

"I am one hundred percent sure." John said and Bruce sighed, groaning in indecision. 

"Trust me." John said and Bruce sighed then looked him in the eyes. 

"Okay, I trust you." Bruce said and John raised an eyebrow at him. 

"You trust me? Really?" John asked him. 

"Yes, I trust you." Bruce said knowing he had to trust him. 

"That's surprising." John said staring at him. 

"I don't want to fight you anymore." Bruce said honestly. 

"Do you really trust me then?" John asked and Bruce nodded. 

"I do." Bruce said honestly. 

"Trust me then when I say there's no harm in teaching Tim magic." John said and Bruce sighed. 

"I don't think you know Tim as well as I do. Tim without magic is stressful enough. Tim with magic... I don't even want to imagine what he'll do. He might burn Gotham down for all I know." Bruce said and John frowned at him. 

"You really think so lowly of your own son?" John asked in confusion. 

"His looks can be deceiving. He acts responsible at first then he gets bored and starts experimenting. It never ends well." Bruce said seriously. 

"Okay fine. I trust you too. I won't stop teaching him but I trust you." John said and Bruce sighed. 

"Alright then, you have to deal with the consequences." Bruce said seriously. 

"Fine by me." John said and Bruce nodded. There was a silence between them as their argument was settled. 

"Is that all then or should we talk about our other problem." John said and Bruce looked at him in confusion. 

"Other problem?" Bruce asked. 

"Danny's education. I know as well as you do that Danny needs to get an education. He can't go to school though for his, well, not being alive status." John pointed out. 

"We could always homeschool him." Bruce suggested. 

"Yeah and who's going to do that?" John asked. 

"You forget that I'm rich, John. I can pay someone to teach him." Bruce said smiling at him. 

"Rich ass." John said and Bruce chuckled. 

"I'm still mad at you for bringing Danny on patrols." John said and Bruce frowned. 

"Why?" Bruce asked. 

"Because he's a ghost. He's not meant to fight the living." John said and Bruce sighed. 

"Alright, I won't make him come out on patrols with me anymore." Bruce gave in and John looked at him in surprise. 

"You're just going to agree with me?" John asked in shock. 

"I want to do what's best for Danny." Bruce said and John stared at him. 

"Good. That's good." John said relaxing. 

"Is there any other reason you're pissed at me?" Bruce asked, hoping they found peace. John looked at him in consideration. 

"Your dumb face." John said and Bruce frowned at him. 

"My face? What do you mean by that?" Bruce asked in offence. 

"You never look..." John reached out and ruffled his hair. "...like that. Imperfect."  John said smiling at him. Bruce blushed glaring at him. 

"I have standards for myself." Bruce said trying to fix his hair. 

"Low standards." John said scoffing. 

"Are you just insulting me for fun now?" Bruce asked in annoyance. 

"No, I mean you are fun to mess with but that's beside the point. Goodnight Bruce. Be careful out on patrol." John said starting to leave the room. 

"I'll try. Goodnight John." Bruce bid him goodnight as John left the room. 

Trying to be John's friend is more difficult than he thought. 

Chapter Text

Danny didn't want to home schooled. He didn't want to be taught anything. So in his protest he turned into a cat and refused to turn back. 

"Danny, you need an education." John said and Danny hissed at him. 

"Don't hiss at me. Just because you're half dead doesn't mean you get to skip out on schooling." John said and Danny hissed at him again. 

"Danny, this is what is best for you. You need to learn these things." Bruce said and Danny hissed at him. 

"Danny, you will pay attention and learn from your teacher. You're not skipping out on this just because you're a cat." Bruce said sternly. 

'I don't need to learn shit.' Danny hissed. 

"Language! And yes you do!" John yelled at him. 

'I'm a king! I have a castle and an army. I already have my life set out for me. I don't need a job and I don't need any schooling!' Danny hissed at him. 

"What did he say?" Bruce asked as John huffed, looking irritated. 

"He said he doesn't need an education because he's already got a massive army and a castle to live in. He will never need a job." John translated in irritation. Bruce huffed and seemed just as irritated. Danny purred as he realized he won. 

"He makes a point." John said and Bruce groaned in exasperation. 

"Fine." Bruce said reluctantly and Danny purred loudly. 

"Now will you please turn back into a human please?" John asked him. 

'No.' Danny meowed jumping onto John's shoulder. 

"He's staying a cat." John informed Bruce. 

"Great." Bruce said, petting Danny's head and scratching him behind the ear. Danny purred in delight 

"I think you just like the attention." John said watching Danny purr. 

"He definitely does." Bruce said picking Danny up and petting him. 

'Don't shame me for being a cat.' Danny meowed. 

"Too late." John said and Danny huffed. 

'You're just jealous.' Danny meowed and John chuckled. 

"Sure I am." John said ruffling the fur on top of Danny's head. 

"The only problem I have with him being a cat is I can't understand him." Bruce said, sighing. 

'I could probably change that.' Danny meowed and John sighed in exasperation. 

"Danny, no." John said glaring at him. 

'But why not?' Danny meowed jumping onto Bruce's shoulder. 

"Because it's Bruce and I refuse to put up with him for the rest of eternity." John said and Danny hissed at him. 

"You two need to get along." Danny said jumping off of Bruce's shoulder and transforming back into his human ghost form. 

"I'm trying. John is the one who said he hates my face. What's wrong with my face?" Bruce asked, pointing at his face. 

"Nothing is wrong with your face. John why do you hate his face?" Danny asked in irritation. 

"Look at him! Doesn't that face just annoy you to no end?" John asked, glaring at Bruce. 

"No, but I have a solution! You guys are going on a date!" Danny said and they both looked at him in shock and confusion. 

"We are not going on a date." John refused adamantly. 

"Yes you are!" Danny said and dragged John and Bruce into the ball room where Tim set up a romantic dinner for the both of them. 

"And no leaving until you get along!" Danny yelled. Tim locked all the doors in the room and made sure all the windows were locked too. 

"You know I could just..." John opened up a portal and Danny quickly closed it. 

"Nope, no portals on your date." Danny said taking some power from John so he couldn't make any more portals. 

"Danny, what did you do? Danny! Give me my powers back!" John screamed at him. 

"Not until you get along with Father!" Danny yelled back. 

"This isn't going to work!" John screamed at him. Danny turned into a cat and glared at him. 

"Curse you and your manipulative adorable-ness." John huffed, glaring back. 

"Have fun!" Tim left the room, locking it behind him. Danny meowed, patrolling the room for mice or ghost mice he could hunt. 

"Should we just go along with this?" Bruce asked as John sighed in annoyance. 

"I mean... it's not like we can leave." John said walking to the table and sitting down. Bruce joined him and Danny excitedly ran over to the stereo and hit play letting classical music fill the air. 

"They even added rose petals, because of course they did." John said observing their table. It was a candle lit table with rose petals surrounding their meals. 

"At least they didn't try and cook themselves." Bruce said observing his meal. Danny ran over to the light switch and dimmed the lights to really set the mood. 

"I can't believe they did this." John said pinching the bridge of his nose. 

"I can't believe you think they wouldn't do this. If there's anything to know about our kids is that they always go over the top when trying to solve what they deem a problem." Bruce chuckled. Danny slipped into invisibility and watched from a distance to make sure they didn't escape. 

"Clearly I have a lot to learn about our kids." John said smiling at Bruce. 

"Yeah, you don't know the half of it." Bruce said shaking his head. 

"Will you ever tell me why you hate my face?" Bruce asked, tilting his head at John. 

"It's just... too perfect." John said and Bruce chuckled. 

"So you'd much rather I look imperfect?" Bruce said messing up his own hair. 

"Yeah... well now you look... like a wanker." John said staring at Bruce. Bruce laughed and John smiled at him. Once Bruce opened his eyes John immediately stopped smiling. 

"A proper wanker. Not even attractive at all." John said and Bruce scoffed. 

"I bet I look just as attractive as I did before, maybe even more so now." Bruce said, smirking. 

"Yeah, I could never be that attractive." John said so quietly Bruce almost missed it. 

"Just because you're not a billionaire doesn't make you not attractive. You have a look that works for you." Bruce reassured him. 

"You like the way I look?" John asked nervously. 

"You look perfect." Bruce said and John smiled at him. 

"Do you still hate my face?" Bruce asked as John went silent. 

"I'm getting used to it." John said smirking. 

"Good." Bruce said, leaning in and looking into his eyes. John's heatbeat rose and he looked away, leaning away. 

"I still find it stupid though." John said coughing awkwardly into his hand. 

"Right." Bruce said smirking. 

"Stop it, I already said I'm not interested in you." John said glaring at him. 

"I know, you've made that perfectly clear." Bruce said and John covered his face with his hand. 

"So, this whole friendship thing... do you bring all your friends on dates?" John asked shaking his head and relaxing. 

"Only the special few who have shared custody over my kids." Bruce said and John chuckled. 

"Yeah, I guess I didn't know what I was signing up for." John said taking a deep breath. 

"Do you ever know what you're signing up for?" Bruce asked smirking. 

"Not most of the time. I guess I make some decisions without thinking much." John said smiling at Bruce. 

"You should probably think more carefully then." Bruce said his heart rate racing. 

"I'll think it through next time." John said nodding at Bruce. 

"Well, don't think too hard." Bruce said and John laughed. Bruce smiled at him. 

"I won't." John said and they both went back to eating. Danny was satisfied that they got along and gave John back his powers then left the room using intangibility. 

"Did it work? Did they make up?" Tim asked him as Danny regained his visibility and tangibility. 

'Yes!' Danny meowed and Tim tilted his head at him. 

'Oh, sorry, yes. They get along now!' Danny said in Ghost Speak. 

"Yes!" Tim celebrated. 

'Let's unlock just one of the doors though.' Danny said and Tim snickered then did so. Danny jumped up onto Tim's shoulder and Tim brought him to his room where they could talk about and practice magic. 

Chapter Text

Bruce knew John wasn't intrested in him. When he looked at John though he wanted to mess with him, flirt with him, see if he could change his mind. John wasn't looking for a relationship though and Bruce was okay with that. He had to be content to just be his friend. Which he thinks he officially achieved. 

The romantic setting his kids set up really didn't help. John was just a friend. A friend who he liked seeing smile. A friend who's laugh was one of the best things he's ever heard. 

He just wanted to mess with John. He wasn't actually attracted to John. He was just being a good friend. John was good to his kids. John had a charming smile. John made him laugh. 

A warm fuzzy feeling bubbled up into his chest and suddenly it was hard to breathe. His cheeks felt hot and he couldn't stop staring at John. 

Oh gosh no. He can't have feelings for John Constantine! John hates him! Well... maybe not anymore but John made it very clear that he didn't want a relationship. Fuck! 

Bruce quickly stuffed his feelings down and away trying to ignore them. 

He can't have feelings towards John. He's just a friend. A new friend! Who he already put his trust into because magic is scary and John knows what he's talking about. 

"You're doing it again." John said and Bruce looked at him in confusion. 

"Doing what?" Bruce questioned. 

"Making your stupid thinking face." John said and Bruce chuckled. 

"Will I ever be able to think around you?" Bruce asked him smugly. 

"No, I forbid it." John said and Bruce laughed. John smiled and Bruce couldn't help but stare into John's honey brown eyes. 

Fuck. He's so screwed. 

"What, no witty response?" John questioned him. 

"You told me not to think." Bruce said and John chuckled. 

"Fine, you can think but no staring off into space. I like you present very much." John said and Bruce could only nod. 

Geeze, get it together Bruce. 

"I'm present." Bruce managed to say, trying to act normal again. 

"How sleep deprived are you?" John questioned him. 

"It's only been two days. I'm fine." Bruce said, waving away his feelings. 

It's probably the sleep deprivation talking. There's no actual way he's attracted to John Constantine. 

"Oh my gosh, Bruce you need sleep! That's it, after this dinner and after we figure out how to get out of here you are going to sleep." John said sternly. 

"Gotham needs me." Bruce said in refusal. 

"I'll patrol Gotham. You are going to get some sleep." John said and Bruce frowned. 

"You can't patrol Gotham, you'll get crushed." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"I fight demons for a living. I can take care of Gotham's rouge gallery." John scoffed. 

"What if someone tries shooting you? You'll be defenseless." Bruce said, worried about him. 

Yes, definitely the sleep deprivation talking. 

"I'm magic. I'll be fine." John said and Bruce frowned. 

"Take Dick with you." Bruce said and John sighed. 

"Fine, but only if you actually go to bed and get some sleep." John said and Bruce groaned in complaint. John glared at him and Bruce sighed. 

"Fine." Bruce gave in and John smiled looking pleased with himself. 

He looks so cute. 

Bruce blushed at the thought and quickly looked away from John. 

Maybe he does need to actually go to sleep. 

Bruce looked down at his food and quickly ate some to avoid talking. John raised his eyebrow at him but went back to eating as well. Bruce finished eating first but didn't move to get up. 

"Despite this not really being our choice, this was nice. Maybe we can do this again sometime. Obviously without our kids locking us in a room." John said as he finished his food. 

Was John asking for another date? 

"Yes, I would like that." Bruce said, reminding himself that this was a friendly dinner, nothing romantic at all. John smiled at him and Bruce smiled back. 

"Go to bed Bruce. You need the sleep." John said and Bruce nodded getting up and trying the nearest door. Bruce found it locked and looked at it in confusion. 

"Why is the door still locked?" Bruce asked. 

"Don't worry I got you." John opened up a portal to the other side. 

"Thanks." Bruce thanked him greatfully. 

"Yeah, just go to bed, you dumb billionaire." John said and Bruce looked at him offense. 

"I'm not dumb." Bruce said glaring at him. 

"Sure." John chuckled and Bruce smiled, shaking his head. Bruce walked through the portal and made his way to bed. Bruce quickly took a shower then laid down to sleep. Despite not sleeping for two whole days he couldn't sleep. 

He couldn't stop thinking about John. Whenever he closed his eyes he saw John's face. He ended up over analyzing every interaction he had with John. Trying to figure out if John was actually serious about not wanting to be in a relationship with him. 

He remembered how John would scowl and glare at him. He then remembered the small smiles John would send his way. He remembered how John would laugh at his jokes. 

"I'm not interested in you." John said it twice now. 

"I'm sorry if I led you on but this is not a date." He doesn't want to date him. 

"So you're not an egotistical slut?" "Dumb billionaire." John called him names. 

"Go to bed Bruce." "Be careful out on patrol." John's cold hand running through his hair, healing him of all his injuries. 

John cared about him... as a friend. John wanted to be his friend. 

He couldn't allow himself to develop feelings for John. This was just some sleep deprived temporary crush. Once he gets some sleep everything will be back to normal. 

With his mind at peace he finally drifted off into sleep. Bruce then found himself dreaming. 

He's racing to save Jason. He has to hurry! Jason is going to die! 

The warehouse came into view then before he could get to it it blew up with Jason still inside! Bruce rushed inside looking for his son then he spotted a body. Bruce shakily approached then started getting the rubble off his son's body. When Bruce revealed his face things changed and it wasn't his son's body lying dead but instead a familiar face. 

"John, no. This isn't right. Wake up." Bruce pleaded, shaking him slightly. John's head just lulled to the side his eyes dead and souless. 

"No, John please, you're not supposed to be here! Get up!" Bruce yelled at him but John didn't wake. 

"John, wake up." Bruce caressed his face, holding him close then everything changed. Suddenly he wasn't in the broken warehouse but his bedroom. John was still in his arms but he was alive and smiling up at him. 

"Hello love." John greeted him and Bruce smiled down at him. 

"Hello." Bruce greeted him back then he noticed he had tears streaming down his face. 

"Why the long face? I'm right here." John caressed his face and Bruce leaned into the touch. John tilted his head and Bruce was breathless.

"John." Bruce whispered then his eyes fluttered close as he realized John was leaning in and about to kiss him. 

Bruce jolted awake breathing hard and blushing. Bruce covered his face with his hands in embarrassment and tried to get his breathing back. Bruce checked the time and saw that it was six am. 

He got seven hours of sleep. Fuck, now he's dreaming about John. Why wasn't this crush gone yet? He can not let himself fall for John. 

Bruce closed his eyes remembering his dream then sighed in embarrassment. 

He's so screwed. 

Chapter Text

John breathed out as Bruce went through the portal he made. He felt his powers return halfway through their dinner but he decided to stay. He wouldn't say he enjoyed Bruce's company but he did want to try and be friends with him. Bruce was trying to be friendly with him so John accepted his friendship. 

There were small moments though. Small moments when he thought Bruce was actually trying to flirt with him. Then he reminded himself that Bruce was a playboy and probably didn't know the difference between flirting and just being nice. Plus Bruce knew he wasn't looking for a relationship. 

So he ignored all the little moments when Bruce would make a half ass attempt at flirting and tried not to think too hard about how much he enjoyed hanging out with Bruce. 

John went to the Batcave and found Dick working on the Bat Computer. 

"Dad? What are you doing here?" Dick asked him in confusion. 

"I'm filling in for Bruce tonight." John said and Dick looked at him in confusion. 

"He's letting you fill in for him?" Dick asked in confusion. 

"Yeah and you're coming with me." John said and Dick looked at him in surprise. 

"I am?" Dick asked in confusion. 

"Yes, now let's start with this penguin fellow." John said opening a portal. 

"Where does that lead? Usually B has plans." Dick said looking at him in alarm. 

"Let's go." John said walking through the portal. 

"Dad!" Dick was quick to follow him through and onto the empty roof top. 

"Where are we?" Dick asked looking around in confusion. 

"Fifty feet away from Penguin's location." John said going to the edge of the roof and looking down upon the meeting Penguin was having with his henchmen. 

"They have guns, you have no armor, what are you going to do?" Dick whispered to him in confusion and concern. 

"Watch me." John said and gathered the magic inside him. 

Ghost magic, he can deal with this just fine. 

John sent a blast down at them knocking out all the henchmen and nearly knocking out Penguin. John then lifted Penguin with a levitation spell and brought him to the roof's level. 

"Penguin, you have a lot of crimes to pay for, correct Nightwing?" John asked and Dick looked at him stunned. 

"Yes. I have a lot of evidence that will put Penguin away for a long time." Dick said and John smiled. 

"Good." John said and sent Penguin to a jail cell in the GCPD. 

"Where did you just send him?" Dick asked in concern. 

"A cell in the GCPD. They'll take care of him right?" John asked and Dick sighed. 

"I'll tell them what you're doing." Dick said calling the GCPD. 

"Great, I'll see who else I can find." John said closing his eyes and whispering a spell underneath his breath as he looked for the nearest Gotham rogue. 

"Hahahaha." John heard an annoying laugh and immediately made a portal close to it. 

"Wait for me!" Dick quickly followed him through his new portal. 

"Who's that?" John asked looking down at the clown girl. 

"Harley and you should send her to Arkham Asylum." Dick said and John nodded just opening up a portal below her and watched her fall in. 

"Oh great, now I have to call them too." Dick said, dialing another number in on his phone. John whispered another spell underneath his breath looking for another one of Gotham's rogues. 

"I'll crush you to bits!" A deep voice rang out. John opened his eyes and made a portal a bit farther from this rogue. 

"Stop leaving me behind!" Dick yelled quickly following him. 

"Oh my gosh that's Bane." Dick said in surprise. 

"He looks... unwell." John said observing Bane. 

"Those tubes are-"

"I figured it out, let's see if we can end this peacefully." John said sending a shot of  ectoplasm Bane's way quickly slicing the tubes and Bane screamed. Bane fell to his knees and John looked at him in concern. 

"Sleep." John quickly put a sleeping spell on him and Bane fell unconscious. 

"This one goes to Arkham Asylum?" John questioned. 

"Yeah, I'm warning them now." Dick said and John nodded sending Bane to the asylum. John listened for any other rogues but couldn't hear any. 

"What's next?" Dick asked as John opened his eyes. 

"I didn't hear anything big." John said. 

"Want to hunt down some normal criminals then. Before you send them to jail I could put notes onto them as to why they are there." Dick said and John sighed. 

"Fine, let's do this." John said opening a portal to the nearest crime. 

"This is either going to be a very long night or a very short one." Dick said following him. John nodded and they walked through the portal together. 

It ended up being a fairly long night as John took care of the criminals of Gotham. John never gave his name but the word about him spread fast and all wanted to challenge the warlock in the trench coat. John didn't wear a mask but no one recognized him. No one got away from either. The only way the word spread about him was through rumors and all the people going missing. 

Anyone who saw his face went to either jail or the Asylum. Only the worst of the worst did John send to the Infinite Realms by giving them very painful deaths like Scarecrow and Firefly. 

People started calling him the Crow of Death. John wasn't a bat but he was just as feared and given a bird related name like Robin. The criminals of Gotham, after just one night, feared the Crow of Death more than any of the bats. 

After John was done cleaning up Gotham he returned to the manor and got some sleep. In the morning news of what he did with Dick was all over the news. 

"Dad! Did you kill Scarecrow and Firefly?" Danny asked him at breakfast. 

"Yes, did they give you trouble in the Infinite Realms?" John asked in concern. 

"No, I just gave them over to Lucifer to be tortured for the rest of eternity but they were both babbling about some Crow of Death. Is that you?" Danny asked him showing him a news report on his phone. 

"Yeah." John said and Danny scowled at him. 

"So you can fight the living but I can't?" Danny asked, pouting. 

"I'm still alive." John pointed out. 

"I'm half alive!" Danny argued. 

"Yes but you're fourteen. You're still a kid who shouldn't be fighting anyone with a gun." John said and Danny sighed. 

"When I was in Amity Park I fought off plenty of ghost hunters with guns." Danny said and John shook his head. 

"You're still a kid. You're not allowed to fight the living and you tell me if those ghosts hunters dare bother you again." John said and Danny nodded, hugging John happily. 

"Good morning." Bruce walked into the room looking like a total mess. His hair was a mess, he was wearing a black t-shirt and joggers. He wasn't hurt though and actually looked somewhat well rested. 

"Good morning, love." John greeted him, liking to see Bruce so relaxed and not perfect for once. Bruce stumbled, tripping over his own feet and shook his head. 

"So, I hear you've made quite the impression on Gotham last night." Bruce said straightening his posture. 

"Yeah, they are calling me the Crow of Death. Not sure I like it yet. I never had a secret identity before." John said shrugging. 

"You didn't even wear a mask. You don't have a secret identity." Dick said flatly. 

"A bloody vigilante name then." John corrected himself. 

"You let him go out without a mask on?" Bruce asked Dick. 

"Dad just started opening up portals and I couldn't keep up!" Dick defended himself. 

"John, why didn't you conceal your identity?" Bruce asked him. 

"I didn't see the point. I'm not famous or anything." John shrugged. 

"You're living with me. Next time you go out wear a mask." Bruce told him and John glared at him. 

"I'm not wearing some costume and I doubt I'll go out again." John said stubbornly. 

"I don't know how they didn't recognize you." Dick said still exasperated with John's behavior. 

"I'm a mysterious nobody. Even if they learn my name they can't do shit against me. I sold my soul to the Ghost King. He wouldn't let anyone kill me." Jason said smiling at Danny. 

"Like any mortal could hurt you and not be sent straight to hell." Danny chuckled. 

"Exactly, besides you all are very capable of defending yourselves if criminals do come after you. Plus Danny, despite being a child, is the Ghost King and claimed all of us into his haunt. We've never been safer." John explained and Bruce sighed. 

"It's not like the press would exactly be surprised I managed to score a powerful warlock." Bruce said and John looked at him in shock and confusion. 

"What did you just say?" John asked in offence. 

"Nothing!" Bruce yelped and John huffed. 

"I'm not an object Bruce and you didn't score anything." John said aggressively. 

"I know, I'm sorry. There might be rumors though." Bruce said and John rolled his eyes. 

"Let rumors be rumors. It's not like your reputation will get worse if your "boyfriend" goes out defeating the criminals of Gotham. It might even dissuade criminals from trying to kidnap you." John said, motioning quotes around the word boyfriend. 

"Yeah I think we should just let them think whatever they want." Bruce said, staring at him. 

"Are you okay?" John asked him in concern. 

"No. Yes. I'm fine." Bruce said and John frowned at him. 

"Did you hit your head?" John asked and Bruce shook his head. 

"Nope, I'm fine." Bruce insisted and John huffed walking over to him and running a hand through his hair to check for any ailments. Bruce's heart rate was a little high but he wasn't sick or injured. John huffed and stared at him in confusion and irritation. 

"Don't worry me again." John said then went back to his seat and ate his breakfast provided by Alfred. 

"Excuse me for a moment." Bruce made a hasty retreat and John watched him leave in confusion. 

"What's wrong with him?" John asked the room. 

"Excuse us for a moment." Dick said quickly taking all of siblings to the other room opposite the room Bruce left. Alfred went after Bruce and John was left alone in the dining room. 

"What the fuck just happened?" John asked himself as he was now eating breakfast alone. 

~~~Bruce~~~

When John said boyfriend all Bruce was thinking was yes please. He was falling fast and John didn't even want to be with him. 

"Master Bruce, are you okay?" Alfred asked him. 

"No." Bruce said burying his face in his hands. 

"What ails you?" Alfred asked him. 

"Alfred, how do you stop loving somone?" Bruce asked desperately needing to crush his feelings. 

"I'm afraid that's impossible, sir. What's this about?" Alfred asked him in confusion. 

"I have a crush on John but he doesn't want me." Bruce said blushing. 

"A crush? You've hadn't had one of those in years. What makes you so certain you have a crush on him?" Alfred asked him. 

"I drempt about him Alfred." Bruce said hoarsely. 

"You dream about a lot of people, Sir. Most times it's your enemies." Alfred pointed out. 

"This dream was different. John was dead but then he wasn't and I... I- I almost kissed him." Bruce admitted blushing. 

"Oh my. So do you believe this to be a temporary crush or do you think there might be something more?" Alfred asked him. 

"I want there to be something more. I mean I think I do. He doesn't want me though. He was very adamant about that." Bruce said sighing in sadness. 

"You do understand that you can't force him into a relationship with you, correct?" Alfred said and Bruce sighed. 

"I know. I just wish he felt the same way." Bruce said this feeling new and unfamiliar to him. 

He's not used to being told no. He's not used to not getting what he wants. He's especially not used to having a crush on someone. People are usually fawning over him not the other way around. 

"You do know how to treat him like a friend, right?" Alfred asked him. 

"I think so." Bruce said and Alfred glared at him. 

"That means no flirting with him, no messing with him, just be a friend. Think of your relationship with Clark. Treat John like you treat Clark." Alfred said and Bruce frowned. 

"But John's not Clark. John's rugged and caring. John's wise and he's good with our kids. He's not afraid to kill and as much as I don't like killing, he cleaned up Gotham. I enjoy John's company more than Clark. Why should I treat them the same?" Bruce asked not understanding. 

"Okay bad advice. Just if he tells you no, you back off, understand?" Alfred told him. 

"Understood." Bruce said nodding. 

~~~Dick~~~ 

Dick immediately recognized that Father was falling. He's seen it in his brothers and himself, even his friends. He knew all the signs. Bruce had a crush on John and he needed all of his siblings to understand and help him get them together. 

"We already knew that." Tim said when Dick was done laying out all his evidence. 

"You did?" Dick said in surprise. 

"Yeah we even set up a date for them yesterday!" Danny said happily. 

"You did that without me?!" Dick said in shock. 

"Yes, because we knew you would go over the top with it!" Tim yelled at him. 

"Like you two didn't go over the top." Dick said looking at them flatly. 

"I helped too. They couldn't have done it without me." Duke said proudly. 

"Tt. I think they didn't do enough. Dad clearly doesn't like Father as much as Father likes Dad." Damian pointed out. 

"Then we need to do more next time and get everyone in on it." Dick said and his siblings agreed and they started planning. 

Chapter Text

John walked into the library expecting to find Tim waiting for him because he had a question about a spell. Instead he entered the library and it was strangely empty. 

"Tim? Are you here?" John called out looking for Tim. John looked around more thoroughly and found no one. The lights flickered and John looked around wildly. 

"Tim? Danny? Are you messing with me?" John heard the door slam shut and immediately was on guard. 

"Kids, this isn't funny!" John said holding a flame in his hands as the lights went out. 

"John? Was that you?" John heard Bruce call out and John immediately walked towards him. 

"Bruce, what is this?" John asked as he leaned against a book case. 

"I'm not sure. Some elaborate prank I bet." Bruce said spotting him and quickly walking over. 

"The kids again? What do they have planned for us this time?" John asked, sighing in annoyance. 

"No idea, but I think I know where we should start." Bruce started to lead him somewhere and John followed him curiously. 

"Where are we going?" John asked in curiosity. Bruce tilted a book off of a shelf and a secret passageway opened up. 

"The kitchen, the library is too far from the kitchen so I built this secret passageway so I could have easy access to the kitchen." Bruce explained as the hallway lit up with motion sensor controlled lights. 

"Does this passageway lead anywhere else in the house?" John asked extinguishing the flame in his hand. 

"Yeah, you can get pretty much anywhere from in here." Bruce explained. 

"Then why aren't we just leaving?" John asked looking at a door. 

"Because if I'm right and it seems that I am they locked the other doors." Bruce said as John tried opening the door but it didn't open. 

"How are you so sure we're supposed to go to the kitchen then?" John asked looking around nervously. 

"Because that's what the passageways were made for." Bruce said coming up to a door. Bruce tried the handle and it barely moved. 

"That door is locked. Are you sure that's the one for the kitchen?" John asked starting to get nervous as he felt his power greatly decrease. 

"Yes I'm sure." Bruce tried the door again and it was still locked. 

"Maybe we should try the other doors." John suggested. 

"Yeah we can split up to cover more ground." Bruce suggested and John nodded. 

"Yeah, okay." John said and then faced the dark stone hallway that looked straight out of a horror film. 

"Are you sure we should split up?" John asked taking a step back. 

"What? Scared?" Bruce asked his face right next to John's and John flinched almost punching him in the face. Luckily Bruce caught his fist and smirked at him. 

"Shut up. I'm not scared. Your secret passageways are just... intimidating is all." John justified and Bruce chuckled. 

"Do you want me to hold your hand?" Bruce asked and John glared at him. Bruce was still offering his hand though and he got curious of how well his hand would fit in Bruce's. 

"This means nothing." John said taking Bruce's hand and Bruce interlocked their fingers. 

"Don't worry John. I know my way around. We'll find a way out of here." Bruce reassured him and John actually felt a bit better. 

"Are you scared of the dark?" Bruce asked as John squeezed his hand when the light went off behind them. 

"Not particularly, I just can't shake the feeling that we're being watched." John said a shiver going down his back. 

"I feel it too. It's probably just the kids." Bruce reassured him, trying another door.

"Yeah, that makes sense." John said nodding. Footsteps could be heard through the walls and John held onto Bruce's hand a little tighter as he heard soft footfalls behind them. 

It's probably just Danny in his cat form. Nothing to be afraid of. Just the Ghost King. 

John tried to comfort himself. Bruce found a door that actually opened. John relaxed, letting go of Bruce's hand and sighing in relief. The room they stepped into was a room John has never seen before. 

"I don't get it." Bruce said as he looked around. The room was large, it had a stage and tables about and even a bar. It was empty though. No food, no flowers, not even any alcohol. 

"What is this place?" John asked in confusion as the room actually looked old compared to the rest of the manor and worn down like it wasn't maintained at all. 

"A blocked off room. I used to hold private parties in here." Bruce said running his fingers along a table and coming up with a layer of dust. 

"What happened?" John asked in curiosity, seeing the room completely devoid of life. 

This room practically stank of death. 

"Cobblepot shot someone. They survived but the blood stains leaked into the wood. Couldn't exactly continue to have parties here when there was blood on the floor." Bruce said sighing. 

"Why didn't you just replace the floor boards?" John asked sensing there was something Bruce wasn't telling him. 

"Because that wasn't the only incident. Every time there was a party in here someone or sometime many someones got hurt. They called this room cursed. Bad publicity to have a cursed room. Even my kids avoid this room. Which is why I don't understand why we're here. Maybe they forgot to lock the door." Bruce said and John looked around more closely at the empty room. 

"No, I think we were definitely supposed to come here." John said finding a note. 

"Huh?" Bruce looked over his shoulder as John opened the note. 

"Welcome to the cursed room of the manor. Danny uncursed it for us! Guess what that means?" John read out and John looked around in confusion. 

It certainly explained why it stank of death magic. 

"This is now an escape room. Have fun." Danny's voice from the darkness filled the room then the sound of the secret door locking reverberated through the room. 

"An escape room? Seriously?" Bruce asked to no one in particular. 

"I guess we should start looking for the key." John said starting to look around the room. 

"Or puzzles and riddles." Bruce pointed out starting to search as well. 

"Don't you have a rogue like that? One who likes riddles?" John asked as he looked. 

"Yes, but that's Nigma. His riddles are usually easy to figure out or deadly, sometimes both. These riddles will be more difficult because our kids made them and they know way too much about me." Bruce said finding a piece of paper and unfolding it. 

"What does it say?" John asked walking over to him. 

"There are five chests you must unlock with five keys to find. Also a few extra puzzles to keep you busy. Unlock all the chests to assemble the way out." Bruce read it out loud then face palmed in stress. 

"Of course, because why would they make this easy?" Bruce sighed. 

"What do they mean by assemble the way out?" John asked in confusion. 

"I honestly don't know yet but let's do this." Bruce said and John nodded. 

"Why not?" John said and they started looking for the chests and their clues. 

They found a total of ten chests with a bunch of different locks and fifteen keys. They found many puzzles and riddles that didn't always make sense but they worked together to figure each one out. When they got open a chest they got confused. 

"So when the note said "assemble" they actually meant assemble." John said as it was a metal piece that looked nothing like a key. 

"Who even knows if this is a part of the key." Bruce said and John sighed. 

"Let's figure out the next riddle and see if we can figure out which key goes to which chest." John said and Bruce frowned. 

"I doubt it will be that simple but okay." Bruce said and of course he was right because there were even more puzzles including an actual puzzle to put together. 

"Do you think we are wasting our time with this puzzle?" John asked as they put together the dog puzzle. 

"I don't know. Maybe, maybe not. At this point we could be just wasting our time but this could be a clue." Bruce said and John nodded continuing to do the puzzle. 

"Can you tell me more about your life?" Bruce asked. 

"There's not much to tell. I'm from England, my mother died while giving birth. My father was a drunk. I first started performing magic when I was a kid because of my family lineage. Eventually joined a band later in life. Then after a particularly messy incident with a couple of demons I decided, well, sort of was forced into a life of battling with demons. I sold my soul a bunch of times then eventually joined Justice League Dark and you know the rest." John shrugged. 

"I'm sorry for judging you for using magic." Bruce apologized to him sincerely. John sighed. 

"Don't apologize. You're not used to magic. I understand how it would scare you." John said in understanding. Bruce smiled and John took a moment to really observe Bruce. Bruce seemed relaxed and actually seemed to be enjoying this escape room. 

"Your turn." John said and Bruce looked at him in confusion. "Tell me about your life." John said. 

"There's not much to say. I'm sure you already know a lot of it because of the tabloids." Bruce said looking away. 

"The tabloids are fucking liars. I've told you my story now tell me yours." John said and Bruce sighed. 

"As you probably already know my parents were killed right in front of me when I was a kid. Alfred raised me and I taught myself how to fight. I traveled around the world to learn from the best. When I returned to Gotham I became Batman. I protected Gotham. I became the Protector of the Night." Bruce explained and John nodded. 

"And how did you end up adopting kids and calling them Robin?" John asked, finishing a section of the puzzle and moving to a different section. 

"I adopted Dick when his parents died. He started fighting and almost killing people on the streets so I made him my Robin. Taught him everything I knew and the rest of the kids sort of forced their way into my life so I adopted them." Bruce said and John smiled at him. 

"You're telling me you adopted them because they wouldn't leave you alone?" John chuckled. 

"Well, basically yes." Bruce answered and John smiled fondly at him. 

Under that rough exterior he really does have a heart of gold. 

"Your no killing rule. What's that about?" John asked and Bruce sighed. 

"I'm scared if I start killing criminals I'll never be able to stop. I won't be a vigilante anymore, I'll be a villain. Someone to stop." Bruce said honestly. 

"Okay, I guess that makes sense." John said. Bruce was frowning now looking at John pleadingly. 

"I know I failed Gotham and my kids by not being able to kill." Bruce said in guilt and John sighed. 

"Don't worry about it, love. You have your moral code, just don't push it onto me alright?" John said and Bruce nodded smiling. Bruce put the last piece of the puzzle in and stared at it. John looked down at the puzzle for clues. 

"It's just a picture of puppies." John said and Bruce nodded, shrugging his shoulder. 

"Maybe, maybe not. Let's try and figure out a different clue." Bruce said and they moved on from the puppy puzzle. The puppy puzzle was apparently an essential part of one of the puzzles because it had a secret code in it they had to desipher. They desiphered the code then that opened a chest with a key in it but it wasn't the key to the door or to any of the other chests. 

"Any idea what this key might open?" John asked Bruce. Bruce examined the key closely. 

"Maybe, follow me." Bruce said and led John backstage. Bruce tried the back door that was covered up by a curtain and the door unlocked. 

"Was that door always there?" John asked in confusion. 

"Yeah but it doesn't lead anywhere." Bruce said opening the door. The room was small, a back closet but there blankets and pillows covering every surface then there was a piece of paper lying in the middle of it all. 

"This is cozy." John said, the room well lit with fairy lights. 

"Yeah." Bruce said admiring the effort put into making this room as cozy as possible. 

"So are you going in first?" Bruce asked seeing this as a trap. John looked down and saw writing on the floor. 

"No shoes beyond this point." John read it out. John looked at Bruce and Bruce shrugged. 

"Alright." John took off his shoes then stepped onto the blanketed floor. The floor was incredibly soft and he almost tripped as he quickly realized he was walking on pillows covered by blankets. 

"Are you okay?" Bruce worried about him. 

"Fine, the floors just a bit uneven." John said and made his way to the note. John picked up the note and unfolded it. 

"This room isn't part of the escape room but here's a clue for finding it! How many puppies are there?" John read it out loud and looked at Bruce in question. 

"That's the clue?" Bruce questioned. 

"Yeah, let's go back to the puzzle." John said starting to walk back then his foot got caught on something and he fell face first into the pillows on the ground. 

"John, are you okay?" Bruce worried about him. 

"Fine, it's probably just..." John trailed off as he couldn't get his foot out of the blankets. 

"John?" Bruce questioned him. John started laughing and Bruce tilted his head then took off his shoes and walked over to him. 

"What's..." Bruce trailed off as he realized what John was laughing at. John's foot was stuck in a makeshift bear trap that was made out of plastic, cotton, and packing peanuts. 

"Here let me help you out of that." Bruce chuckled, easily taking apart the trap. 

"My savior." John said, rolling onto his back and smiling at Bruce. 

"Let's get out of here before we run into any more traps." Bruce said offering his hand. 

"I don't know, I kinda like it down here. Very comfy." John said and Bruce chuckled. 

"I guess there's no shame in taking a small break from the puzzles." Bruce said joining him on the ground. Bruce laid down beside him and stared up at the ceiling. 

"It is comfy down here." Bruce said getting comfortable. Bruce closed his eyes relaxing and John smiled doing the same. 

"You know despite this not being our choice, this has been fun so far." John said glancing at Bruce. 

"Yeah, this has been fun." Bruce said smiling at him. John stared at him admiring how handsome he looked. 

It really wasn't fair. Bruce always looked so handsome. He never even had to try. Even when he looked messy he looked handsome. 

"You have such a stupid face." John said as he noticed he's been staring. 

"I still can't believe you don't like my face." Bruce said laying on his side now and facing John. 

"It's so dumb." John said deciding to continue to stare and lay on his side as well. 

"What makes my face dumb?" Bruce asked him, staring back. John gently rose his hand and poked Bruce's cheek. Bruce scrunched up his nose in confusion and John smiled. 

He looks so cute when he is confused. 

John blushed at the thought and took his hand away. 

"Just generally. It's generally stupid." John said resting his hands between them. 

"You know what I think?" Bruce asked and John could still feel himself blushing. 

"What do you think?" John asked looking down at his hands. 

"I think you actually like how I look." Bruce said slowly putting a hand under John's chin. John looked up at him his eyes locking with Bruce's ocean eyes. 

"And why would you think that?" John questioned as Bruce caressed his face. 

"You're not stopping me." Bruce said and John jolted away from Bruce and quickly sat up. Bruce laid on his back and sighed. 

"I'm sorry Bruce. I... I'm not- I'm not looking for a relationship. It's not that I don't like you because I do. I just can't right now. I'm not good enough for you. I'm... let's just do these puzzles and get out of here." John said getting up and leaving the room, grabbing his shoes on his way out. John got on his shoes and looked back at Bruce. Bruce was still laying down on his back. 

He felt so guilty. Bruce knew what he was doing. Bruce liked him. 

John shook his head. 

He can't be in another relationship. Demons will come after Bruce. He doesn't want to put Bruce in any danger. Bruce is Batman. Bruce is claimed by the Ghost King. Bruce is protected. Still. 

John saw Bruce sitting up now and looking down sadly. Bruce eventually stood up and John couldn't stop staring at him. Bruce walked towards John then got his shoes on as well. 

"I understand." Bruce said looking down at him, his blue eyes showing sadness. Bruce was giving him a fake smile and John took a shaky breath in. 

"Hey." John grabbed his arm stopping him from moving away. Bruce looked at him in confusion. 

He did look cute when he was confused. 

"I'm not ready now but maybe some day." John said kissing his cheek. Bruce stared at him with his mouth open and John blushed. John quickly went back to the puzzle they finished and counted the puppies. 

There were seven of them. 

"Seven, that's got a be a part of a combination for one of these locks." John said quickly moving on. Bruce smiled at him then nodded and got to work on figuring out which lock they needed to unlock. They found a few more clues and got another chest open. They found another note. 

"Look under the bar." John read it out and frowned. 

"I already looked there." Bruce said. 

"I did too. Did you find anything?" John asked. 

"Just this." Bruce said showing a plastic piece that looked like one of the metal pieces they already found. 

"What key are we making?" John asked in confusion. 

"I think we will figure that out after we find the rest of the pieces." Bruce said and they followed the next clue to another code to another chest. They soon figured out all the puzzles and opened all the chests then started assembling the key. 

"Are you ready to get out of here?" Bruce asked as they got the key assembled. 

"I'm ready." John said and Bruce tried the key on the secret door. The door didn't unlock though. 

"Maybe the actual front door?" John asked and Bruce nodded trying the other door. The door unlocked and Bruce frowned. 

"This door doesn't open anymore. Or at least it shouldn't." Bruce said then opened the door. To his surprise it opened up into the hallway. The hallway was completely dark though and only the pale moonlight from the windows lit up the hall. 

"Bruce, where are we in the house?" John asked not recognizing the hallway. 

"I don't know. This hallway shouldn't even be here. There was supposed to be a brick wall behind that door." Bruce said in confusion. 

"Danny! Where have you brought us?!" John called out recognizing the death magic that still lingered in the air. A door opened at the end of the hall with light coming out of it. John and Bruce exchanged glances then approached the door and walked through. They found themselves in one of the dining rooms the kids and Alfred waiting for them. 

"Congratulations you've escaped! Now we are here to serve you dinner and be your entertainment for the night." Tim said happily, wearing a nice suit. 

"Please let me take you to your table." Tim said gesturing to the single table set up that had a candle in the middle of it. Bruce looked at John and John shrugged. John approached the table and sat down as Tim and Alfred served them drinks and their dinner for tonight. 

"And now for your entertainment the Flying Grayson!" Duke announced and Dick came into the room while doing a handstand. 

"Tonight he will be doing a special acrobatic act to amaze!" Duke continued to narrate as Dick flipped back onto his feet and started doing tricks. John and Bruce were both worried for his safety but impressed by his performance. Everyone clapped when he was done. 

"Now for a special performance from Jason Todd." Duke said and Jason came out with a microphone and guitar. 

"He can sing?" John asked in surprise. 

"A hidden talent. He doesn't perform." Bruce informed him as Jason started singing. John nodded in understanding and listened to Jason sing. 

He was a very great singer and was singing a love song. A song John never heard before. 

"Does he create his own music?" John asked. 

"Yeah." Bruce said and they went silent as they listened to Jason sing. They clapped loudly when he was done and Duke stepped up again. 

"And now a classical performance from Stephanie Brown, Cassandra Cain, and Damian Wayne!" Duke said and Steph came out with a violin. Cass had a cello and Damian was on the piano. They performed a piece by Motzart. 

"More hidden talents?" John asked. 

"Alfred taught them. He said music was an important skill to learn. All our kids know at least one instrument." Bruce said and John smirked at him. 

"Does this mean you know how to play an instrument?" John asked and Bruce nodded. 

"I learned the bass and piano. I never play in front of an audience." Bruce said and John smiled at him. 

"I would love to hear you play sometime." John said and Bruce blushed. 

"Maybe I can give you a performance sometime." Bruce said looking down at his plate. 

"I can't wait." John said and Bruce smiled at him. John smiled back and they continued to finish their meal while listening to their kids' performance. 

As they finished off their meal the song ended and everyone clapped. John felt his magic come back to him and Danny revealed himself. 

"Dad, Father, I know you might fight over me but I just wanted to say I love you both and I'm sorry. I shouldn't leave you without magic, dad." Danny apologized and John stood up and picked up Danny bringing him into a hug. 

"I love you and it's okay. We won't fight over you anymore, I promise." John said and Danny started to cry, hugging back. 

"It's okay, Danny, we won't fight over you anymore. I love you." Bruce said comforting Danny as well. 

"I never meant to make you fight." Danny cried and John held him close hushing him. 

"It's okay, we're not fighting anymore. We won't ever fight because of you." John comforted him and Danny slowly stopped crying. 

"You are my son Danny. You belong with this family." Bruce comforted him. 

"You are a Wayne. We will never kick you out." John comforted Danny as well. Danny brought Bruce into the hug as well and they comforted Danny together. 

"Thanks dads." Danny said then turned intangible and John and Bruce fell into each other's arms. 

"Danny you little shit." John said as he found himself in Bruce's strong arms. 

"He's definitely a Wayne." Bruce chuckled, making sure John didn't fall down. John took a step back from him then smiled. 

"Yeah, I'm starting to see that." John said and Bruce smiled at him. John rolled his eyes then they faced their kids. 

"Duke, Damian, Danny, time for bed the rest of you out on patrol." Bruce said and they frowned at him but left the room. 

"You're good with them. Goodnight darling." John said then kissed Bruce's cheek and left the room as well. Bruce watched him leave blushing. John then made sure Damian, Duke, and Danny actually went to bed. 

Chapter Text

Bruce went on patrol and he couldn't focus on a thing. Gotham was mostly quiet and for the better because Bruce was terrible at fighting and only really fought back when he was being shot at or punched in the face. 

He couldn't stop thinking about John. 

His rogues definitely noticed his strange behavior and tried to take advantage of that to try and kill him but Bruce was still coherent enough to beat them up and send them back to Arkham or jail. 

"What's wrong with you Bats? People are in danger and yet you're just sitting there like you don't even care!" Riddler yelled at him. 

"I care." Bruce said and Riddler frowned at him. 

"You've been taking an unusual amount of beating tonight. What has gotten you so distracted? Is it this new Crow of Death? Or maybe it's the strange disappearance of the Joker? I think you should be more concerned about that Crow, he's killed Scarecrow and Firefly." Nigma pointed out. 

"The Crow has my blessing." Bruce said trusting in John completely. 

"Oh! Haha that's a funny joke! Oh my gosh please don't tell me you're being serious! Oh god we're all gonna die." Nigma laughed then spiraled a bit in absolute terror. 

"You were saying people were in danger?" Bruce asked and Nigma shook his head. 

"Nope, not anymore I'm letting them all go. Just send me to Arkham please." Nigma easily gave up and Bruce looked at him in confusion before accepting his surrender and bringing him to the authorities. The rest of night was pretty simple and he didn't see anymore of his rogues. He was distracted though. 

He couldn't stop thinking about how John held his hand, how John kissed his cheek. He was so in love and his feelings grew as he knew he had a chance with John now. 

Bruce went to sleep that night thinking of John and wasn't surprised when he finally drifted off he was dreaming of John. 

They were in the back room again and John was smiling at him. Soft pillows surrounded them the fairy lights sending a nice orange glow through the room. Bruce reached out and caressed his face and John leaned into the touch kissing his hand. Bruce brought him closer in for a kiss. John kissed him and Brcue closed his eyes for only a moment. 

He woke up before he could properly kiss John back then he blushed. 

There's a reason he usually doesn't get crushes. He always goes too fast and wants everything instantly. John doesn't want that though. With John he has to take things slowly. They weren't even dating yet! 

He has a planned gala tonight. Fuck, he doesn't want to flirt with anyone else. He wants to flirt with John. What if he invites John? Will he come? 

Before he could spiral too far he quickly got ready for the day and joined everyone for breakfast. John was already sitting at the table and eating breakfast with Duke and Damian. 

"Good morning John." Bruce greeted him. 

"Good morning, love." John said and Bruce smiled. 

"There's a gala tonight, I wanted to invite you." Bruce said quickly and John stared at him. 

"A gala? Fuck no." John said and Bruce frowned. 

Fuck. What does he do now? 

"What will you do?" Bruce asked and John shrugged. 

"I can be on security detail with Danny. Don't you always get attacked at these galas?" John asked. 

"Not always." Bruce said, half hoping someone would attack him at the gala tonight. 

That way he doesn't need to flirt with anyone and John can save him. 

"Still, extra protection never hurt anyone." John said and Bruce nodded. 

"Of course." Bruce said glad John would at least be watching over the gala. 

He wanted to dance with John. He wanted to bring John in as his partner. The press would never believe it though. That he was settling for one person. 

Tonight he doesn't have to be a playboy. He has to play the press make sure they know he's being serious. Bruce also needs to prove to John that he's being serious. 

He wants his relationship with John to last. He doesn't want to push John away. Bruce usually would never be so committed already but John was different. John was a second dad to his kids. John was someone who could protect and heal him. He felt connected to John and he never wanted to lose that connection. 

"I thought I told you to stop that." John said and Bruce blushed looking at John in amusement. 

"I can't help it." Bruce said and John smiled at him. 

"Whatever you say love." John said and Bruce smiled widely. 

Bruce loved when John would call him "love". 

John gazed up at him and Bruce quickly looked away. 

"Your face is so dumb." John said and Bruce chuckled looking at him in admiration. "So dumb." John said as Bruce smiled. 

"I'm going to school. Dick's driving us." Duke said finishing his breakfast fairly quickly with Damian. Bruce and John bid their farewells to them and they left, dragging Dick out of bed to make him drive them to school. 

"Come here." John called him over and Bruce quickly stood from his seat and moved over so he was sitting right next to John. 

"What happened to you?" John asked him and Bruce looked down in guilt. 

"Patrol was rough." Bruce answered him then closed his eyes in content as John ran a hand through his hair and healed his injuries. 

"Thank you." Bruce thanked him sincerely. 

"Be more careful next time." John said and Bruce nodded. 

"Dad! Can you teach me more magic?" Tim asked, running into the room. 

"Yeah of course." John said and Bruce stood up. 

"I better get going. I have a company to run. See you later." Bruce said, getting ready to leave. 

"See you later, darling." John said leaving with Tim. Bruce blushed and left quickly. 

"Darling", another term of endearment that Bruce absolutely adored. 

At work Bruce still couldn't focus. He was worrying about the gala and the press. He couldn't stop worrying about what could happen and what John would think about the whole thing. 

"You seem distracted Mister Wayne. Is everything alright?" Lucius asked him. 

"Yeah, I'm fine. Everything is fine." Bruce said shaking his head. 

"Does this have to do with that new Crow of Death?" Lucius asked. 

"Yeah, how'd you know?" Bruce asked in confusion. 

"He made quite an impression on Gotham." Lucius said and Bruce nodded, spacing out again. 

"Why don't you leave a bit early and I can take care of things here. I'm sure you have to prepare for the gala tonight." Lucius said and Bruce immediately agreed and left. Bruce got everything ready for the gala with Alfred and after a few hours everything was set up and ready to go. 

~~~John~~~

John watched as the guests came in and everyone was fawning over Bruce. Bruce was smiling and talking back. 

Does he dare date a guy who is constantly fawned over by the public? A man who has a reputation of being a playboy? Would Bruce change for him? Would Bruce stop being a playboy for him? 

A man approached Bruce and fawned over Bruce as well. Bruce gave this guy his attention and something the man said made Bruce laugh. John frowned as Bruce and this man went to get drinks together and continued to talk. 

He's just being friendly. You get drinks for your guests at a party. They were just talking. Bruce was laughing. The guy was flirting with him. 

The guy kissed Bruce and John looked away, a shot of pain going through his chest and he felt tears well up in his eyes. 

Why did his chest hurt? Why did he feel like crying? 

John wiped away the tears that formed in his eyes and turned back to Bruce. Bruce was still chatting with the man and John's chest hurt more. 

Fuck, what is wrong with him? 

John quickly left the room, going outside to catch his breath. 

So what, Bruce kissed another guy? It was nothing. Bruce did this. Bruce was a playboy. He would probably sleep with the guy too. 

The thought burned into his mind and he crossed his arms, hugging himself as tears started to roll down his cheeks. 

What is wrong with him? Bruce is a playboy, he always does this at his parties. 

John couldn't stop himself from crying, no matter how many times he wiped away his tears. 

He's not jealous or heartbroken just because Bruce is going to sleep with another man. Why does his chest hurt so badly though? Why can't he stop crying? 

John let the chill of the night chill his bones as he sat down on the roof crying his heart out. 

That's just who Bruce is. A playboy, a slut. Bruce didn't really want him. 

That thought hurt more than all the others and fresh tears soaked his sleeves. It started to rain lightly and thunder could be heard in the distance. John didn't move just continuing to cry as the pain in his chest didn't go away. 

John didn't want to go back to the party. He didn't want to see that man kissing Bruce. He didn't want to imagine what he would find if he did go back inside. 

Lightning flashed and the rain came down harder. The rumble of thunder covered his cries. Suddenly Danny appeared beside him and shielded him from the rain. 

"It's okay Dad. Father won't sleep with that bastard." Danny said and John huffed, looking at him in dissaproval. 

"Shouldn't you be inside?" John asked and Danny shook his head sitting beside him. John gazed at the steady downpour of rain, still crying but silently now. John wiped away his tears as they slowly came to a stop. 

"Thanks for sitting with me." John thanked Danny.

"No problem Dad." Danny said hugging him and John hugged him back. John took a deep breath and brought Danny back inside. John did a simple spell to dry himself off then made his way back to the party to watch over Bruce with Danny. 

Bruce was sitting down on a couch as Damian and Tim seemed to be lecturing him about something. Jason and Dick were glaring angrily and getting in shouting matches with anyone who got close to Bruce. John smiled and felt a whole lot better. 

"See I told you so." Danny said and John ruffled his hair. 

"Yeah, let's just make sure this place is safe." John said going back to protecting the event. Danny happily joined him. The rest of the night went fairly well. Bruce got out of the lecture from Tim and Damian but was still being guarded by their eldest kids. 

Two-Face and a group of thirty guys approached the manor and John immediately sensed them. John went to the roof Danny by his side as a crow this time. 

"How do you want to do this?" John asked Danny. 

'I'll distract, leave Two-Face for last.' Danny cawed then flew from his shoulder. Danny cawed loudly as he decended upon the group. John made a portal under five guys and the group quickly started freaking out. 

"It's the Crow!" One of them shouted. 

Danny then settled onto the ground and turned into a cat. Danny went intangible and slowly walked towards Two-Face. Portals opened up around him and swallowed up Two Face's men. The men shot at and tried attcking Danny but they all just went through him. 

"You're that cat! The cat Batman keeps around. What are you doing with the Crow of Death?" Two-Face asked recognizing Danny. Danny just smiled unnaturally, his smile too wide and his teeth too sharp. John got rid of the rest of Two-Face's men then John got a wicked idea and smiled. 

John opened a portal under Two-Face but instead of sending him to jail he dropped Two-Face right in front of him. Two-Face screamed as John barely caught him from falling off the roof. Danny turned into a crow then flew up to John then formed into a black mass behind John, making him look more threatening. 

"Never come here again." John said to Two-Face as Two-Face looked at him in fear. John dropped him off the roof into a portal that brought him to the GCPD. 

"That was awesome!" Danny said forming into his human form beside John. 

"You did good kid." John said ruffling Danny's hair. 

"Let's head back inside." John said and they did so. The rest of the night was peaceful and soon the gala was over and done with. After sending the kids to bed John stayed up and stalked Bruce as he went out as Batman. 

Invisibility came easy to him now because he sold his soul to Danny, so Bruce never noticed him. He watched over Bruce keeping Bruce safe, subtly helping him, making sure Bruce didn't get as hurt as much as he did last night. 

He cares for Bruce and is determined to keep him safe. 

Chapter Text

Bruce didn't mean to let it happen. The guest was nice and Bruce was just being nice back then the guy kissed him. Bruce immediately politely declined and the guy looked at him in confusion. 

"What's wrong?" The guy asked him. 

"I'm just not in the mood tonight." Bruce said trying to get the guy to back off. 

"I could probably change that?" The guest said and Bruce shook his head. 

"No, I really don't-"

"Get away from him." Jason's voice spooked the guy and he glared but walked away. 

"What do you think you were doing?" Jason asked him in anger. 

"I was just being friendly-"

"Tim, Damian, teach him the difference between just being friendly and flirting." Jason demanded of Tim and Damian who were nearby. 

"Did you let someone kiss you?" Tim asked in anger. Bruce shamefully nodded and his kids brought him to the couch and began to lecture him until he understood the difference between just being friendly and flirting. He felt so embarrassed as everyone saw how his kids were lecturing him and only staying away because Jason and Dick made them. 

It was a spectal of a night Bruce being publicly humiliated by his kids, his kids keeping anyone from flirting with him. Bruce was actually glad that his kids kept everyone away and hoped John didn't see what transpired earlier. 

John didn't say anything to him after the party so he assumed everything was still okay between them. That night on patrol he had the sickening feeling that he was being watched. Bruce tried to find his stalker but he couldn't find who was following him. 

Bruce stopped on a roof top and checked his surroundings with a device that showed thermal signatures and saw a cold spot in the shape of a person a few rooftops away. 

Danny. 

His mind immediately supplied an answer to who was following him and he huffed. 

John was going to kill him if he found out he let Danny follow him out on patrol. 

Bruce made sure to head home so Danny wouldn't get hurt trying to help him. When he got back to the cave he was surprised to find not Danny waiting for him but John. 

"John, what are you doing here?" Bruce asked in confusion 

"I've been watching you." John said and Bruce looked at him in surprise. 

"For how long?" Bruce asked nervously. 

"All night." John said and Bruce got reminded of what happened earlier. 

A complete stranger kissed him and he didn't see it coming. Did John see the stranger kiss him? 

"I'm sorry." Bruce apologized and John stared at him. 

"What for?" John asked tilting his head in confusion. 

John didn't know. He deserved to know anyway. 

"At the party-" John tensed and looked away from him. 

He knew. John saw. 

"I'm sorry I let that guy kiss me. I denied him right after but I shouldn't have let him kiss me in the first place." Bruce apologized. 

"Why? We're not dating." John said still looking down and away from him. 

"Because I want you. I don't want anyone else." Bruce said and John scoffed. 

"You knew he was flirting with you, right?" John asked, still not looking at him. 

"I did." Bruce said shamefully. 

"I don't care. We're not dating." John said walking towards the staircase. 

"John, please don't go." Bruce pleaded. John stopped in his step and Bruce took a shaky breath. 

"You're different from everyone else. I want you. Not anyone else. I don't want to be a playboy anymore." Bruce said seriously. 

"You're so dumb." John said not looking back at him. Bruce didn't know how to respond to that. 

Was John going to forgive him?

"Please forgive me." Bruce pleaded. 

"I forgive you, idiot." John said looking back at him with a smile on his face. 

"Really?" Bruce asked in hope. 

"Say it again." John said staring at him, his face serious. 

"I'm sorry. I only want you." Bruce said and John smiled. 

"Fuck, Bruce." John said covering his face with hand and looking away. 

"I'm serious. I don't want anyone else." Bruce said and John chuckled hiding his face further. 

"Date me then." John said smiling at him and Bruce looked at him in shock. 

"You want to date me?" Bruce asked in surprise. 

"Fuck, just give me an answer." John said hiding his face again. 

"Yes! I want to date you. If you'll allow me to." Bruce said and John smiled at him. 

"I'll allow it. Just this once." John said and Bruce wanted to hug him or kiss him but ended up just smiling like an idiot. 

"You better treat me right." John said walking up to him. 

"Of course." Bruce said immediately. 

"Good." John looked into his eyes then grabbed his suit and pulled him down into a kiss. Bruce kissed back in absolute joy then whined a bit when John pulled away. 

"Don't disappoint me." John walked back up the stairs and Bruce nodded. 

"Never." Bruce said making sure John heard him. John left the Batcave without another word and Bruce couldn't stop smiling. 

He can't believe that just happened. 

Bruce went to bed as his focus was completely shot and he couldn't stop repeating the moment when John kissed him over and over in his head. 

John kissed him. John wanted to date him! They were officially dating now! He's going to be the best boyfriend ever. He has to prove to John that he can and will be a good boyfriend. 

Bruce went to sleep and wasn't surprised when he was dreaming of John again. 

This dream was more vivid than the others. He was with John, showing him off to everyone in the world. John was his boyfriend. Then things shifted and he was proposing and John said yes. Things shifted again and they were getting married. Everything was at peace and no one could ever hurt them. Suddenly a gunshot sounded in the air and he wasn't at the wedding anymore but in a dingy alleyway. Crime Alley. John was bleeding and dying in his arms and Bruce was wearing his Batman armor. 

"John." Bruce spoke as he watched the life leave John's eyes then everything shifted again. He was at John's funeral and he found himself crying. 

Bruce gasped awake, crying silently. 

He would never let that happen to John. John was safe. John didn't get shot. John is alive. 

Bruce quickly got up and looked for the warlock quickly and was relieved to find him still alive and asleep in his room. Bruce couldn't go back to sleep so he decided to sit down on the floor and keep watch over John. Bruce watched John breathe and slowly calmed down. 

John is safe. John's alive. 

Sleep tugged at Bruce's eyelids and he closed his eyes dozing lightly. His body was still on high alert as he listened for any threat. Eventually John woke up and Bruce blinked away his sleepiness as he watched John stretch awake. 

"Bruce, how long have you been there?" John asked locking eyes with him. 

"Not long." Bruce said not really knowing how long he sat there watching over John. John yawned stretching some more then looked at him again. 

"Why?" John asked and Bruce blushed. 

"I had a nightmare that you died." Bruce admitted shamefully. 

"Okay." John said and got up as usual doing his morning routine. Bruce watched him then realized he should probably get up himself. Bruce stood up and yawned, stretching out his limbs. 

"Good morning, love." John kissed his cheek as he was still stretching his arms. 

"Good morning." Bruce said smiling in content. John ran a hand through his hair healing all his injuries and Bruce leaned into the touch. Bruce then kissed John on the lips and John smiled into the kiss but pulled away. 

"I'm not a one night stand." John said sternly, pinning him against the wall. 

"I know." Bruce said and John smiled at him then left, going towards the dining room. Bruce followed him smiling in joy. 

Chapter Text

John didn't trust Bruce yet but he knew he was attracted to him and didn't want anyone else taking him. So he asked Bruce out and secured that no one else could take Bruce from him. 

Now that he was actually dating the idiot he let himself be more affectionate towards Bruce. He always greeted him with a kiss. He snuggled into Bruce's side when they were watching a movie together. 

Bruce wasn't shy when showing his affection but respected his boundaries. Bruce always brought him little gifts and learned his intrests. Bruce was his and no one was going to take him away. 

John was content and could tell Bruce felt the same. John then did something he thought he wouldn't do. He touched foreheads with Bruce and accepted Bruce into his haunt. 

It wasn't technically a necessary thing he had to do since they were both part of Danny's haunt. John sold his soul to the Ghost King though and ghost magic flowed through his bones. He could create his own haunt and strengthen his relationship within the haunt he was already part of. 

He already accepted Danny and the rest of the kids into his haunt, Bruce was the last one. He didn't think he would ever trust Bruce enough to fully accept him. He did though. He trusted Bruce. 

Then Bruce asked him something. 

"Should we tell the JL we're dating?" Bruce asked as they cuddled on the couch and were watching a movie together. 

"Absolutely, I don't want Wonderwoman flirting with you or Supes." John said kissing him possessivly. 

"What will we tell the press? I can't date you in both identities." Bruce asked. 

"Why not? Just say we're having a threesome." John said and Bruce kissed him back happily. 

"I love you." Bruce said and John froze for just a half a second in surprise. 

Bruce has never said that before. 

"You don't have to say it back." Bruce was quick to say as John froze. 

"Bruce, I love you too." John said sincerely and Bruce kissed him happily. John kissed back in content. They made out on the couch then eventually went back to cuddling and finished watching their movie. 

The next time Bruce got called to the Watchtower John came with him. 

"Constantine, what are you doing here? We didn't call you." Wonderwoman said looking at him in confusion. 

"Do you want me to tell them or do you want to?" Bruce asked him and John smiled. 

"I want to." John said then cleared his throat gathering everyone's attention. 

"You see this! This is mine! Batman is my boyfriend and if any of you flirt with him or try to come on to him I will know and I will send your soul to the deepest pits of hell." John threatened them glaring at each of them. 

"You can't have him, you can't have him none of you can! Do you understand?!" John yelled protectively pointing at Wonderwoman then Superman then everyone. 

"Is this a joke?" Hal asked in confusion. 

"Does it look like I'm joking?" John asked standing in front of Bruce protectively, a fire flaming in his hand. 

"My hero." Bruce kissed him on the lips and John kissed back happily. 

"My boyfriend. No flirting with him." John said holding Bruce close, protectively. Bruce kissed him again and John smiled, kissing him back. 

"Okay, we understand. Can you please allow your boyfriend to help us save the world?" Superman asked and John nodded kissing Bruce one last time then returning home to take care of the kids. 

~~~Bruce~~~

"So, he is really your boyfriend?" Wonderwoman asked in confusion. 

"Yes, didn't you hear. I'm taken." Bruce said smiling in joy. 

John protected him. John told off the JL for him. Bruce couldn't be happier. 

"Are you smiling?" Flash asked in confusion. 

"I think he is." Green Arrow whispered and Bruce rolled his eyes schooling his expression. 

"What are we facing this time?" Bruce asked, getting back on topic. 

"Aliens are invading the planet again." Superman said and they moved on. 

They defeated all the aliens and Bruce came home with new bruises and injuries. John healed him though taking him to bed and kissing all his injuries away. 

Bruce was so happy and never wanted to leave John's side. He wanted John to be his forever. 

Bruce blushed as he realized he wanted to marry John.

It's only been a month since they started dating and he only told John he loved him for the first time three days ago. Would John even want to marry him? 

Bruce knew John wanted to take thing slow. Bruce did take things slow. He never pushed John for affection. He never talked about their future together. Bruce respected John's boundaries. Bruce wanted more though. 

He wanted to flaunt John off. Tell the world that John is his and he's never going to choose anyone else. Showing John to the JL and having him protect him was the best feeling in the world. 

Bruce knew he wasn't going to propose any time soon because he knew he always rushed into things too fast but he bought a ring for John anyway. He put the ring in his hidden safe 

He loves John and would wait a thousand years for John to be ready. So wait he did. He dated John for months. He fell deeper and deeper in love with him and eight months passed. 

John brought him back to the uncursed room for a date and their kids performed again. As they finished dinner John stood up looking nervous. Bruce stood up wondering what was wrong. Then John kneeled. 

"Bruce Wayne, will you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?" John asked and Bruce almost started crying. 

"Yes! A million times yes!" Bruce said bringing him into a deep kiss and John kissed him back. John put the ring on his finger and Bruce smiled admiring it wishing he had the ring he bought for John. 

"Look what I found." Danny handing over the box and Bruce looked at Danny in disapproval but greatfulness. 

"I would love if you would marry me." Bruce said opening the box and showing John the ring. 

"I love you." John said as Bruce put the ring on his finger. 

"I love you too." Bruce said and they kissed again in love and joy. 

They got married and it was the biggest event in Gotham. All of the JL showed up along with some of John's friends. The press showed up but were kept out by security. 

Then they lived happily ever after. 

The end.